Hitting The Booksby CrypticMetaphorChaptersChapter 1- Back To SchoolChapter 3- Don't Want No DramaChapter 4- A Place To Call Your OwnChapter 5- Trials and StipulationsChapter 6- An Eventful DayChapter 7- Seeing Another WayChapter 8- Where Night ShimmersChapter 9- The WorldChapter 10- EyesChapter 11- Come TogetherChapter 12- Bring It OnChapter 13- Flight Of The Valkyries Chapter 14- HindsightChapter 16- Paper Faces On ParadeChapter 17- MagicChapter 18- Morning on Earth Shine!Chapter 19- KarmaChapter 20- CrystalsChapter 21- Dark Horizon Chapter 22- Gather Your WitsChapter 23- Minds Of AnarchyChapter 24- SunsetChapter 25- SunriseChapter 26- Countdown To Subjugation I Chapter 27- Countdown To Subjugation IIChapter 28- Countdown To Subjugation IIIChapter 29- You'll Be In My HeartChapter 30- FinaleProlougeChapter 2- Day 1Chapter 15- Among Snow and IceChapter 1- Back To SchoolMy head was swimming almost like an entire ocean was churning in the place of my brain. I glanced around wearily at my surroundings and blinked in surprise, it was a bright day to say the least and I mean bright. It was like I was staring into a cartoon show, it kind of hurt. Jeez if I knew this is what was on the other side of that mirror I would have asked the princess for some welding goggles or something. The princess… that’s RIGHT!! I need to meet Twilight….whoever that was. I stood to leave and noticed two things; my clothes were WAY different from when left home to this place. I was wearing a grey button up dress shirt that with the last two buttons unbuttoned at the top, on my lapel was a symbol depicting a whit and gold fountain pen writing a line. The sleeves were a tad longer than I thought. The pants I wore were white and baggy with grey sneakers. I reached up to adjust the familiar weight of my glasses and froze; my skin was white, like the literal color. I stared at my hands and blinked in fright then turned to look in the reflective podium of the statue, I looked younger than I remembered and my shaved hair had grown back to just below medium length standards and was a lighter brown. It was a tad spiky and curved forward naturally, thing is that I myself as a whole looked…animated. I yelled out in absolute fright and crawled away from the reflection that stared back at me in an effort to run away. I yelled out in annoyance, “THIS WAS NOT IN THE JOB DESCRIPTION!!!!!” “Uh..” I turned my head and noticed a purple dog staring at me, “Did you just talk?” The dog nodded, “Yeah and you’re doing a horrible job at being undercover.” I yelled out again and hid behind the statue, “What the hell!?” A female voice spoke to my side, “Spike’s right, you need to calm down. I know it’s a little overwhelming at first but you get used to it.” I whipped my head around and stared at a girl with oddly colored skin as well, purple if I wasn't mistaken, “Please tell me your my contact.” The girl smiled, “Well if you’re here for the mission then yes, I am Twilight Sparkle. And you’re the protector right?” I slowly nodded, “Okay you’ll forgive me, but I’m a little freaked out now.” * Twilight turned her head slightly and whispered to herself, “Wow, when the princess said she was going to wipe his mind of Equestrian knowledge she meant it.” * I raised a frightened eyebrow, “What?!” Twilight calmly placed her hand on my shoulder, “Come on, let’s at least get you inside before school starts.” My feet dug into the dirt, “Did you say school?” Twilight nervously responded, “Yes, why?” I dropped to my knees and yelled to the sky in anguish. Spike had hopped into Twilights backpack, “I like him already.” Twilight gave him a glare as my hissy fit ended, “Lead the way…” Twilight smiled as she led me through the main doors, “Welcome to Canterlot High, home of The Wondercolts!” I was busy examining my new face much to Twilight’s minor annoyance, “Listen if we’re going to get The Algorithm back you need to focus and not draw attention to yourself.” I fixed her with an annoyed glare, “Easy for you to say, you just didn’t go through reverse puberty.” Twilight rolled her eyes, “You’re the same age as everyone else here now. Does that help?” My response was slightly delayed but I nodded none the less. Twilight led me on explaining to me all of the do’s and don’ts on how to accomplish the mission with the upmost accuracy and efficiency. I sort of tuned her out when she got to the concept of blending into the crowd as to avoid stares. We both then halted outside the Principals office. Twilight gestured to the door, “Alright, all you have to do now is go in there and get a class schedule,” Twilight handed me a slip covered in official jargon, “This will clear any suspicion of your origins. Last thing we need are unwanted questions being asked.” I nodded and pointed at her, “Good call.” I then opened the door and entered into a brightly lit large office. Before me was a large wooden desk with a plaque that read “Principal Celestia”. I opened my eyes wide when the principal in question entered the room. She wore a golden suit coat with a light purple under shirt. She also wore dark purple dress pants and gold shoes. Her skin was sort of close to an average skin colour except it was a bit more whitish and her hair was multicolored and was VERY long. Pinned on the collar of the coat was a badge in the shape of a golden sun. Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow with an unamused expression, “Can I help you?” Why did I have to clam up at that moment, oh right because she’s the freaking judge, jury, and executioner here, “Uhm…” Celestia seated herself now wearing a bored expression, “Yes?” I pulled the paper out and gave it to her. She cycled from surprised to skeptical then back to unamused in one whole second. Celestia read the note with a raised eyebrow the entire time as if she were trying to weed out the bull and keep the facts. After a while she placed the paper down and stared into my god damn soul. I shuffled uneasily as she stood and walked around to my side of the table and…shook my hand. The smile she now wore bled a welcoming aura, “Welcome to Canterlot High. I hope you enjoy your experiences here.” I chuckled nervously as she released my hand, “Yeah…I’ll try.” Principal Celestia sat down, “Must have been cold up in Vanhoover this year huh?” I blinked. My thoughts then told me *Just go with it.* I nodded, “Yeah, felt like I was in a fridge most of the time." Celestia smiled the same welcoming smile as she pulled out a clipboard, “Now I just need to add your name to the school attendance and your all set.” The silence that hung in the air was maddening. Celestia looked at me once more with skepticism, “Well? If you’re going to be cryptic with this matter I’ll just have you escorted out for wasting-“ I spoke on reflex, “CRYPTIC!!” Celestia was bemused to say the least, “Pardon?” I spoke quickly before anything else could happen, “My name is Cryptic.” Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Last name?” *CRUD!!! CRUD!!!!!*, my mind was screaming now in desperation, “Well…uh.” I looked down at the mark on my shirt, *Pen? Wait what’s another word for a writer.* I then calmly stated, “Scribe, my name is Cryptic Scribe.” Celestia nodded as she wrote down my name on the clipboard, “Alright Mister Scribe, here’s your lesson plan,” she handed me a list which cause me to tremble as I read my fate, “And since I see you haven’t brought any supplies you can take extra’s from the bin over there.” I turned my head to the bin in question and grabbed a smaller box that I piled my supplies in. I uttered a quick thank you as I departed toward my first class…if only she had given me a freaking map. I began to notice more students file in to the building and one thing plagued me most of all about the student body, why were the girls so fraking cute? * Sunset Shimmer glanced around the front area of the school as she walked briskly toward the front doors but stopped short as some of her fellow students walked past her. The fiery haired girl sighed as she glanced around at the other students chatting, smiling, and all around in good spirits. She looked ahead with a calm expression as she began to walk. She continued her walk and began to sing, “Every single day, the same arrangement I go here and fight the fight. Still I always feel this strange estrangement. Nothing here is real, nothing here is right.” Several other students noticed her and some stopped talking to briefly stare and then continued on their way, “I used to make a show of trading blows, but now I’m hoping no one knows. That I'm going through the motions, walking through the part.” She then stopped as her boot landed on an old flyer for the Fall Formal and sang sadly, “Nothing seemed to penetrate my heart.” She continued on as she entered the school, ”I used to be cruel and kind of ruthless. Now I find I'm wavering, crawling out of bed I find this fight just doesn't mean a thing.” Snips then popped out from behind a garbage can, “She ain't got that swing! Sunset sighed once more as she grabbed her books from her locker and replied normally, “Thanks for noticing.” Snips and Snails then began to jig in the background, “She did pretty well like a fiend from hell, but lately we can tell. That she's just going through the motions, faking it somehow.” Snips then stood in front of a nearby door as a depressed Sunset walked past him, “She's not even half the girl she-,” the door then opened and smacked him in the face, “OW!” Sunset walked up a flight of stairs and continued on, ”Will I stay this way forever? Sleepwalk through my life's endeavor.” She then opened a door for Big Macintosh, “Thank ya kindly.” She smiled briefly, “Your welcome.” She picked up where she left off, ”I don t want to beeeee going through the motions, losing all my drive.” Sunset stared at herself in the glass of a display case, “I can't even see if this is really me”, her familiar pony face stared back at her, “And I just want to beeeee! She turned her back to the empty hall and spread he arms in the rays of the sun, “Alive!” Sunset didn’t hear the footsteps approaching until the owner plowed into her at full speed. * The girl before me was like a brick wall when I made contact, we both dropped immediately. I landed on my back spilling my books and various supplies around me, while she fell on her front. The girl got into the sitting position at the same time I did and was rubbing her head in pain, “Ow!” I frantically began to pick up my books and various other items quickly, “Oh god I am SO sorry, I didn’t see you. I’m just trying to find the math class.” The girl blinked a couple of times at me, “The classroom is back that way”, and she pointed her finger behind me at a set of stairs I missed. I stood up and offered her my hand which she took as I helped her up, “I-“ My words were caught in my throat because you see there is one thing you need to know about me is that I have a REALLY hard time speaking to girls my own age, especially when I just caused them a massive wipeout. I blinked a few times as I slowly spoke, “Uh…what your name? I’m kind of trying to remember as many as I can since I’ll be here.” The girl tilted her head slightly but answered slowly, “Sunset Shimmer, you?” I exhaled slowly, “Cryptic Scribe.” We both stood in silence for a good minute staring at each other. She was around the same height as me at least so our eyes met without consequence. Her skin was light amber and her hair was like fire that cascaded down below her shoulders in jagged like curls. She wore a leather jacket over a dark purple top that had a red and yellow sun fixed in the center. She also wore a dark orange skirt and black knee high boots with purple flames on the front. And just like Twilight and the rest of the female demographic in this school she was pretty cute. A cough escaped my lips as I absently looked at the roof. I could still feel those moderate cyan eyes searching me for something. I then then said almost robotically, “I’ll leave you alone forever now.” I then quickly stalked off. * Sunset Shimmer glanced after the student known as Cryptic Scribe as her eyes narrowed with studious curiosity, “Odd, I don’t remember ever seeing him around here.” She went to walk after Cryptic only to fall on her butt. She turned her head and noticed she had tripped on a lead pencil and blew some of her hair out of her eyes at the sound of laughter. She turned her head and saw someone smiling at her. His build was thin and his skin was a gold bronze. His hair long and straight up crimson and his dark ice blue eyes twinkled slightly as he smirked at Sunset. He wore black pants, a dark brown t-shirt with a black star on the lapel and a knee long red zip up coat. His black sneakers padded silently on the floor as he approached Sunset. He bent down to her level, “Having a little day dream are we?” Sunset huffed as she stood up straight and regained her composure, “Yeah, as if.” The boy chuckled as he got to her front and she refused to meet his gaze, “Oh come on don’t be like that, I was just messing with ya Sunny.” Sunset Shimmer glared daggers at him, “Don’t call me that, you know I hate it Umbra.” Umbra shrugged, “Alright, I’m cool,” he looked where her gaze had been before, “Who WAS that guy?” Sunset pondered on the statement, “New student probably.” Umbra sighed, “Jeez how boring. Well I’m heading to drama, see you whenever.” Sunset shook her head as she walked to her class as well. Chapter 3- Don't Want No DramaThe Cafeteria is a place where friends and acquaintances who have been separated by their class schedules meet to chat and discuss various things for enjoyment whilst eating their meals. Unfortunately I had neither upon entering, I merely grabbed my food and took a seat, and my thoughts began to drift. I thought of many things but mostly I focused on how I was supposed to find The Algorithm and Chrysalis for that matter. I mean looking for her in a world and setting such as this could prove most difficult if not done correctly, and I wasn't a super sleuth last I checked. A creaking in front of me alerted me to Twilight taking a seat across from me. Without meeting her gaze I muttered, “Yo.” Twilight didn’t waste any time in getting right down to it, “Status report?" I glanced up, “How about, “Hey Scribe how’s your day going so far?" Twilight rolled her eyes but sighed, “Sorry, but you have to understand the urgency of this assignment. If we fail, everyone will suffer for it.” I placed my chin on my hand, “Do I look worried?” Twilight was unimpressed, “No, you look like you don’t care in the slightest.” I made a rocking motion with my hand, “Sort of fifty-fifty at the moment. I mean where do we even start looking?” Twilight’s retort was cut short at the sound of a “Wahaha!!” I looked up and noticed Twilight being hugged from behind by one of the most beautiful girls I have seen at the school so far. Her skin was a flawless alabaster white which complemented her bright blue eyes. Her hair was styled to perfection and was a form of indigo and had a hair clip with three jewels holding it in place, her outfit was also something to behold in itself. It consisted of a nice fancy white top and a dark purple skirt with three diamonds in a triangular formation. Her slightly high heeled boots were a darker purple with folded down cuffs, in the dead center of each cuff was a single diamond. Twilight gasped in slight discomfort, “Rarity…can’t…breathe!” Rarity released her grip, “Sorry dear but I’m just so happy to see you! Rainbow told me you had come back. Of course I thought she was, as the saying goes, yanking my chain.” I gave a half smile and adjusted my glasses as they continued their chat upon Rarity taking a seat beside Twilight. It always warmed my heart to see others happy and others chatting with their friends, call it empathy or something else but I always liked the feeling I got from it. I then looked away from the table and noticed a couple holding hands and my mood dropped immediately. My attention was diverted however at the mention of my name. “Yes?”, my gaze fell upon both girls staring at me. Twilight gestured to me, “I said Scribe this is my friend Rarity. Rarity this is Cryptic Scribe.” I smiled at Rarity, “It’s nice to meet you Rartiy.” Rarity returned my smile, “Likewise, any friend of Twilight’s is a friend of mine.” I chuckled, “That’s good. I was just about to drop to my knees and claim I was not worthy to be in your presence.” Both girls laughed at the joke but ceased and waved to someone behind me. I turned my head and noticed Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, and another girl on their way over to the table I was sitting at. I glanced at Twilight and gave a half smile, “I’ll go find somewhere else to sit.” Twilight shook her head, “You don’t have too.” Rarity nodded, “Exactly darling, there’s plenty of room.” Hesitation was present in my voice as I slowly rose, “Well, it’s just that I didn’t want to impose on you. I mean they are your friends after all and you haven’t seen them in a while so-“ A hand was placed on my shoulder followed by its owner, “Where are you off to in a hurry?” I slowly sat back down as Dash removed her hand, “Just…stretching my legs.” Applejack raised an eyebrow as she seated herself on my right, “Really, cause it looked like you were tryin ta leave.” I quickly added, “My legs were asleep, nothing more.” Twilight stifled a laugh at my awkwardness, “Right, girls this is-“ I cut her off, “We’ve met.” Twilight raised a surprised eyebrow, “When?" Sunset raised her hand, “He knocked me over in the hall by accident.” Rainbow smiled, “He gave me a hand with some math problems.” Pinkie pie munched on an apple, “Me and AJ met him in Home Ec with Sunset.” Rarity pouted, “Well that’s unfair, I met him here just now.” I jabbed a piece of my food awkwardly, “Well if I knew you girls were going to meet me all today I would have set up a time table. I could probably pencil in Rarity for a lunch appointment tomorrow.” All the girls laughed at that as I went back to eating and heard a squeak, “Huh?” Applejack turned her head to the source and smiled, “Oh right, Scribe this is Fluttershy.” The girl pretty much suited her name to a T. She had butter yellow skin and big blue eyes and very long pink hair with a butterfly hair clip in it, currently she was hiding behind said hair. Her clothes consisted of a plain white top and a forest green skirt with white frilly trim; on the skirt were three butterfly’s for her symbol. Her boots matched her skirt in green and they had white soles. Fluttershy spoke almost at a whisper, “It’s…nice to meet you.” I smiled lightly, “Likewise.” I then went to my own devices as the girls began to catch up on lost time. I checked my class timetable and saw my next class was Drama, awesome my second favorite class. I then bent down to my supply box and pulled out some paper and a pencil and began to write. When I’m bored I tend to either talk or write, in this case I was writing down plot outlines for some fiction idea’s I had. I scratched my head in confusion as I came to a halt, my muse was gone. It also didn’t help that everyone at the table was staring at me work. I glanced up, “What?” Twilight leaned forward, “We were just curious why you hadn’t said anything in a while.” I blinked in confusion, “Huh?” She gestured to the clock and it noted that lunch was reaching its end, “Oh.” I turned my head and noticed a sizable stack of paper beside me, “Whoa, sorry when I get going I tend to block things out.” Rarity shook her head, “It’s no trouble, and it’s always a good sign when someone is invested in their work. It means that they either love it or it’s their special talent.” I nodded at her wisdom, “True.” Fluttershy reached across the table, “Would you mind if I?” I shrugged, “Go ahead, you all can if you want to.” The girls took the open invitation and began to skim through my notes as I cleaned up. After a while they handed back my notes which I packed with gusto. Twilight stood up, “Those were actually pretty good.” I shook my head, “You’re just saying that.” Rarity disagreed with that statement, “She’s right dear, and if you keep at it you might have something there.” Sunset nodded as well, “Yeah.” The bell rang. * I looked around at my fellow classmates, pretty standard peeps all things considered. One thing I didn’t mind was that Rarity and Sunset were in the same class as me. The teacher freaked me the hell out though. He dressed all in black and had charcoal grey skin; his hair was naturally black and slicked back. That aside, the dude had red eyes like the freaking devil!! Regardless though from what I heard Mr. Sombra apparently used to be a famous stage actor, but decided to retire and teach the craft at the school which as far as I heard he enjoyed. At the moment we were supposed to come up with ideas for an event to raise money for the drama department, I think it had something to do with getting more elite costumes. Rarity was nibbling the cap of her pen, “Hm…what about an art gallery? Students submit different pieces and they pay for admittance.” I tapped my chin, “Bake sale?” Sunset was contemplating something and stayed silent. I took notice and raised an eyebrow, "You got something?" Sunset looked to the side and nodded, "I just thought, why don't we hold a talent competition? That way all the students can participate and we can also charge admittance. It's a win, win." Mr. Sombra nodded at the idea, "That's not half bad. Ms. Shimmer I knew you were a bright one." Sunset looked down in slight embarrassment but accepted the compliment none the less. I did take notice as the class progressed that she seemed a tad more aloof, it pretty much came to me as her being there in mind and body but not spirit. When we were given time to do work from other classes due to the lesson plan being shorter than previously thought, I decided to approach her. At first she seemed to be doing some English work but I began to notice she was writing down notes of an odd sort, some odd jumble of words and phrases. I cleared my throat, "Uh...hi again." She glanced up and shut her book, "Hi." I rocked back and forth on my heels as I casually added, "pretty boring day huh?" She nodded, "Uhuh, didn't you say you were going to leave me alone forever?" I chuckled in embarrassment, "Yeah about that... I kinda panicked. I'm just not used to talking to any girls my own age." Sunset raised an eyebrow, "Really? You seem to be doing a good job right now." I realized my folly immediately, "Yeah I suppose so huh?" She laughed, "So is there a reason you broke your vow of staying away?" I thought on the statement and gave the beat answer I could muster, "Well you just looked like you were bored so I thought I might strike up conversation." She smiled at the comment but it quickly vanished, "I appreciate the gesture but I'm actually working on a creative writing assignment." I coughed slightly and a nervous smile crept onto my face, "Oh, then I should...." She gave a smile as well, "If you wouldn't mind." I nodded quickly, "Right...Uh....nice talking to you." I then went about my own business until the bell rang. Chapter 4- A Place To Call Your OwnThe school day had long since finished for me and the students who then left in earnest eager to be away from the building, me being among them. I glanced around and a frightening thought occurred to me, I was on an alien world and I had nowhere to sleep or eat! I almost broke down on the sidewalk but inhaled sharply to steady my nerves, which worked for a few feet until I fell to my knees. Now the thing about me is that many individuals compared my mannerisms to Deadpool, I made no sense and I overacted, unfortunately this was one of those times. I merely stared at the heavens and pleaded to no one, “If I’m meant to live in a home here, please give me a sign.” Twilight’s voice was heard behind me, “Uh…what are you doing.” I sighed, “I’m experiencing a mental breakdown from the fact that I am technically homeless.” I felt a hand on my shoulder, “Well maybe you should try to do this elsewhere.” I stared at a slightly annoyed but understanding Twilight, “I guess you’re right, any ideas?” Twilight helped me to my feet, “Well I have one, but we have to be quick.” * I stared around the darkened school library, “Okay now I KNOW this is illegal in some form.” Twilight shook her head as she seated herself at a nearby table, “True, but desperate times call for desperate measures.” I sat with across from her, “True, but what if were caught?” Twilight shrugged, “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Spike walked over to the table, “Hey you two, I made your beds.” I blinked in surprise, “Thanks Spike, you didn’t have to.” Spike waved off the comment, “No problem, you’re a friend after all.” I gazed at Twilight, “I was going to ask about that, why it is that you all were so accepting of me when you don’t even know me?” Twilight leaned back and exhaled, “Well for starters we both have a mission to complete and what better way than being both friends as well as partners. And I suppose…the rest of the girls just took a liking to you, that and it’s probably because you and I are friends.” I smacked my head onto the table, “Your exposition confuses me more.” Twilight giggled, “And there’s that, you’re a funny guy and we can tell when someone means well. Call it intuition or the benefit of the doubt, but we’re all friends plain it simple.” I looked at her with a smile, “Okay that clears some things up. But now I have to ask, did you get anything on Chrysalis’s whereabouts?” Twilight clapped her hands together, “I’m so glad you asked!” Twilight produced a yearbook and thumbed through it until she came to the staff photos. She placed it on the table and slid it over to me, but not before pointing to a picture of one teacher. I glanced at the picture and widened my eyes; the woman depicted seemed to be in the prime of her adult youth and had flawless black skin. Her eyes were a shade of emerald and her hair was straight and waist length but a much lighter shade of green. The dress she wore was a much softer black with a green fabric belt, spider web patterns adorned the dress like neon green cracks and she wore black heel shoes. I looked at her with a serious expression, “This is her?” Twilight nodded as she too became all business, “Yes, according to this she signed onto the staff two months before the end of the previous year when I was here last. She’s the current biology teacher and from what I've heard is friends with most of the staff.” I smacked the book shut, “Damn! That means that she’s got powerful connections here.” Twilight folded her hands on the table, “Exactly, a direct confrontation though effective would be a grave mistake. One word from her to Celestia and we both could be expelled, we need to bide our time and wait for an opportunity to present itself.” I raised a finger, “And let’s not forget that if she figures out that we’re on to her and our reason for being here, things could get very difficult and fast.” Twilight yawned, “Precisely, but could we discuss this at a later time and-“ Twilight stood up abruptly which caused me to follow her lead, “What is it?” Twilight pointed, “I thought I just saw someone staring at us from the doors.” I immediately turned my head, “You sure you weren’t just seeing things, they say if your sleepy you might start seeing things.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Who’s they?” I then casually stated, “Medical specialists.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she switched the lights off. * Soon both travelers slumbered peacefully. But Twilight’s accusation was indeed correct, there had been someone watching the two of them converse and the individual was not pleased. “They could prove to be a problem.” * I awoke to silence and glanced around, Twilight and Spike were slumbering away without a care in the world. But I for one was freaked out due to the lack of the PA speakers not turning on. The clock read 8:15 in the morning and I quietly rose from my make shift bed of cushion’s and a drape. A soft glow of the morning sun illuminated the empty library as I ventured toward the door to check the halls. My heart stopped when I noticed the lights off and no one else walking through the halls. I turned my head, “Uh... Twilight we have a problem.” A series of shuffles and the sound of approaching footsteps eased my nerves, “What’s wrong?” I blinked, “What day is it today?” Twilight gasped, “The calendar says it’s Saturday.” I nodded slowly, “That means all of the staff has the day off, and we’re locked in.” We both then screamed for help. * Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Sunset, and Fluttershy were all standing out front of the locked school worried. They knew Twilight was going to accommodate Scribe with her in the library and they didn’t say anything, but when they had all awoken that day they noticed the day and rushed over immediately. Rainbow Dash was attempting to figure out a way in, “Darn it! Rarity, do you have a hairpin I could borrow?” Rarity nodded as she casually plucked one form her hair, “Here you go.” Rainbow quickly took it and went to work as Fluttershy became worried, “Oh, they must be so scared.” * I was pacing fast in circles, “I’M SO FREAKING SCARED RIGHT NOW!!” Twilight was calmly seated at a nearby table, “Scribe calm down, I’m sure someone will come around.” * Rainbow stuck her tongue out in focus, “Come on…come on, YES!!” A click was heard as the door swung inward, but all present looked up in fear. Standing there staring at them was a man in a dark brown turtle neck sweater with black jeans and matching casual shoes. He had pale grey skin and neatly trimmed whitened hair. He had a small soul patch that matched his hair perfectly; and he was holding a cup of something in his hand and his other on the inner door handle. The man’s red irises stared at them in confusion, “Um…you do know that school is out today right?” Applejack approached the man, “Mr. Discord, thank goodness. Listen this may sound odd but-“ Mr. Discord cut her off, “You have two friends trapped in the library right?” All the girls blinked in confusion, “Yeah, how did ya-“ Mr. Discord turned his head, “I’ve been hearing voices outside of my office, well actually it was screaming. I just passed the library when I noticed you trying to break in with a hair pin of all things Miss Dash.” Rainbow blushed sheepishly as she backed up, “Uh…yeah.” Mr. Discord lead them inside, “Follow me please.” Mr. Discord led them to the library which he then opened; he was immediately greeted by the grateful faces of two students who both said, “Thank you!” Mr. Discord cleared his throat, “What in the name of all things sane in the world were you two doing in the library?” Twilight opened her mouth to speak but was cut off immediately, “They were helping me.” All looked down the hall to reveal Umbra Glare, “Sorry Mr. Discord, I asked if they could find me a couple of things and I forgot to give them the key.” Mr. Discord turned to the two, “Is this true?” Both answered immediately, “Yes!” Mr. Discord scratched his chin, “Alright then, but the next time you decide to look for materials for the school president. Please remember to take the key with you.” * Umbra approached us as Mr. Discord turned to leave, “That was a close one huh?” I was as equally confused as everyone present, “Your class president?” He scratched the back of his head in what I suppose was embarrassment, “Well yeah, I usually come by here every Saturday to fill out the paper work for the coming week, just to get it out of the way.” Applejack smiled, “Thanks fer the help Umbra, much appreciated.” Umbra smiled as he turned to leave, “Of course, anything I can do to help my fellow students.” Twilight looked after him, “See Scribe I told you someone would come around.” I ignored the comment and looked after Umbra, “That was a tad creepy.” * Time passed relatively fast and I soon found myself within a coffee shop, at least I think it was. I was focusing on the previous events, but one in particular stuck in my head. It’s not that I was ungrateful or anything for Umbra’s help, it’s just that it was a little too good to be true. I decided that I was just being paranoid and looked at my cup of soda, yeah I don’t drink coffee. Twilight turned to me, “What do you think Scribe?” I looked up absently, “Huh?” Twilight sighed in annoyance, “Rainbow Dash just offered if we wanted to bunk at her place, the guest room can accommodate one on the bed and there’s enough space for one other to sleep on the floor. What do you think?” I shrugged, “Sure.” Rarity leaned over, “Are you all right?” I looked to the side and smiled lightly, “Yeah I’m fine, just thinking.” Fluttershy glanced over, “About what? That is if you don’t mind me asking.” I looked up, “Just thinking about stuff back home that’s all.” Sunset smiled, “You have a lot of friends back home?” I nodded in happiness at the memory, “Yeah, can’t complain.” * Soon Twilight and Scribe found themselves at Rainbow Dash’s place. Quite modest in itself the house was two floors and painted a nice white with red trim. The driveway was empty but Dash informed the two her parents wouldn’t be home for a long while. After giving the two house guests the grand tour they all sat in the living room to chat about future engagements. * Rainbow Dash was slightly giddy with excitement, “This is so awesome! Two of my friends are living with me and the talent show is going to be happening soon!” Twilight leaned back with a smile, “I’m just as excited as you are Dash, got anything planned for the show?” Rainbow nodded, “Oh yeah! I’m gonna show the whole school my moves,” she stood up and struck a pose, “I’ll win for sure.” I smiled at her jokingly, “You’re sure? I mean a lot of people have seen your moves before.” Rainbow pointed at me with a cocky expression, “Not all of them.” I leaned back as well, “I’ll take your word for it then.” Twilight looked over at me with curiosity, “Do you plan on entering Scribe?” I shook my head, “Nah, never really been one for school events. Not really my thing.” Rainbow walked over to me, “Come on Cryptic, show some school spirit and compete. It’ll be fun for me to-“ Twilight fixed her with a glare as she corrected herself, “I mean…fun for YOU too take some students down.” I shook my head once more, “I’ll think about it.” Chapter 5- Trials and StipulationsNow I am a man of sound mind, but what I was currently participating in was breaking my soul. What is this activity you may ask? Well it’s none other than the sacred game of truth or dare. You see after the previous scare of being locked in the school Rainbow decided that she wanted to hold a slumber party that following night. At first I said I would go see a movie or something to stay out of their hair but the words she spoke to me caused me to tremble in slight fear. Rainbow stopped me at the door, “Your invited too you know.” I was as silent as a grave. And there I sat in a circle of girls feeling VERY uncomfortable and awkward. Some guys would kill to be in my position but not me. When it comes to girls I am what they call an oddball, I’m nice and respectful to them but I never make any moves and I am HORRIBLE at picking up on signals. I sat in absolute silence as they spun the bottle and did their dares and revealed their truths, and some of them were funny as hell. Who knew AJ actually slept with a stuffed bear still and Rarity sometimes partook in a mean game of street hockey. Pinkie Pie apparently once stole a cupcake from a bake sale, on her part it was technically because she under paid by one cent. Rainbow Dash admitted very reluctantly she watches romance movies on the odd day and Fluttershy once yelled very loudly inside a library after stubbing her toe. Sunset on the other hand admitted she once switched the signs on bathrooms of her old school and confused everyone; she was caught later and punished with detention. All the while I smiled slightly as the game got more intense, but then the bottle landed on me after being spun by Twilight. Twilight leaned forward, “Alright Scribe, Truth or Dare?” I was stuck and weighed my options, “uhm…Truth?” Twilight leaned back, “Okay, how many times have you lied to someone you trust?” I froze then smiled, “I kind of lost count…” Applejack shook her head, “That’s just shameful.” I casually waved my hand in a mysterious manner, “I might be lying now or telling the truth. You’ll never know.” Everyone laughed at that as I spun the bottle which soon landed on Applejack. I smiled evilly, “Well it seems Mr. shameful has you at the crossroads, Truth or Dare?” Applejack leaned forward undeterred, “Give me the best dare you got!” I couldn’t help but do that evil smile again, I go power crazy sometimes. I tapped my chin then fixed a malicious stare upon the cowgirl, “I dare you to let Rarity do your hair in whatever way she wants.” Everyone gasped in surprise as I air dunked, “Swish.” AJ stood up as Rarity led her to the kitchen table, “Rainbow, could ya spin on mah behalf?” Rainbow nodded, “Roger that.” Rainbow reached down to the bottle and soon it landed upon me, “Hey AJ the bottle’s pointing at Scribe!” Applejack then yelled out from the kitchen, “Truth or Dare?” I looked aside for a second, “Well I went with truth last time so I guess dare.” Applejack soon walked back into the living room to reveal that Rarity had done her hair in a southern belle style much to her chagrin, “Alrighty then,” she glanced at me for a second, “I dare ya to dress up in one of Rainbow’s skirts and shirt.” All the girls widened their eyes as I immediately stood up, “Okay I’m drawing the line-“ Applejack leaned forward and smiled deviously, “You know the penalty fer not accepting a dare don’t ya?” Oh boy did I, house rules were if you didn’t accept a dare you had to drink a concoction of unknown origin from the fridge. It didn’t help that Dash’s mother was trying different liquid recipes. I looked down in defeat not wanting to literally taste defeat, “Fine…” Dash grinned maliciously as she stood up, “I’ll be right back.” I trembled in utter fear. * (Meanwhile somewhere in the city) Chrysalis was pacing about within her dwelling, “You say that Twilight Sparkle has come here?” The individual in question she was speaking to nodded silently, “Yes. But she won’t be a problem, give me some time and I will subtract her from the equation.” Chrysalis halted her pacing, “And you said she was with another correct?” The individual nodded, “Yes. He’s a wild card that rest assured I shall be keeping an eye on, if he’s friends with Twilight he is most likely a devious and accomplished strategist of the highest caliber. Even now he’s most likely plotting with that irritating girl and her comrades.” * I sat in the circle feeling dead inside while I wore a navy blue skirt and a white tank top. I shot Applejack a death glare as the bottle continued to spin. Thankfully it was my turn once more and I thought of the perfect revenge as it landed on Rainbow Dash. I cast a side glance at her, “Truth or dare Dash?” Dash smirked, “Dare, cmon take your best shot!” The smile that developed caused a visible shiver to run through a couple of the girls, “I dare you to kiss Applejack on the lips for two minutes, how do you like them apples!” Applejack cringed as she leaned back, “Wha?!” Rainbow crossed her arms, “No way!!” I then checked my nails for dirt that did not exist, “Well if that’s what you want then you both can share the shame shake in the fridge.” Applejack jabbed a finger at me, “Scribe, you are evil!” I smiled, “I try.” Rainbow blinked a couple of times then sighed, “Alright let’s get this over with.” The next two minutes were the most amusing of the night. Soon the night began to become a little more relaxed and we moved on to the next phase of the night, movies. The rules were that each guest had to choose one movie to watch and then a queue would be set up for the order to watch them in. Twilight chose a fantasy film whereas Sunset chose its sequel, Rainbow Dash chose an action movie concerning modified cars and AJ chose a western movie. Somehow I wasn’t surprised that Fluttershy chose an animated movie but then it came down to me. I searched through the movie network and dashes TV, “Hm…” Dash was bored on the couch, “While were young Cryptic.” I widened my eyes, “You gals have The Man with the Iron Fists?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Is that your choice?” I scratched my chin in indecision, “No, but if you all have that…” I cycled through the list until I found what I was looking for, “Oh yeah, perfect.” I selected “Highlander.” * By the end of the night everyone was wiped out, soon we were all setting up our sleeping areas and readied ourselves for the night. I was soon ready to sleep and stared at the ceiling as the lights went out; normally I would fall asleep immediately but if found myself unable. I visibly sighed and soon found myself outside the house staring at the street. I heard the door behind me open but didn’t turn. The voice tipped me off immediately, “You alright?” I turned to see AJ standing on the porch, “Yeah, just got a lot of stuff going on in my head.” Applejack stood beside me, “You miss your home don’t you?” I smiled at the memories, “Yeah got a lot of family and friends back there.” Applejack nodded, “Same here partner, a big one too. Ah got cousins, aunts, uncles, and even my main family here in the city.” I smirked, “Must be murder when you have to write the Christmas cards.” Applejack laughed at that, “Tell me about it, every year ah get writer’s cramp.” Me and AJ shared a good natured laugh and soon went back inside. * Sunset stared around the darkened house; the living room was completely deserted and had there were no possessions around at all. A strange yet familiar voice began to call her outside, reluctantly she opened the door and found herself out front of the school but gasped at the scene before her. The school was in ruins and all of the students were frozen in stone. She turned her head and saw a familiar crater which she slowly approached. Smoke began to billow up from the center as a shape emerged. Sunset backed up in horror until her back was against the statue. A demonic winged female creature which had a fiery color scheme sneered at Sunset and spoke in a twisted version of her voice, “Why so silent?” The demon Sunset then placed a claw on Sunset’s shoulder, “We are connected after all and you even turned your back on our plan in favour of those annoying girls. You’re such a disappointment.” Sunset soon found herself in her pony form and trembled under her other self’s glare, “It’s no wonder Twilight took your place as Celestia’s favorite.” Sunset then yelled out, “Why won’t you leave me alone! These nightmare’s-“ The demon Sunset cut her off, “Will never cease until you rejoin me.” Sunset then screamed out, “NEVER!!” * Sunset felt her fist connect with something hard as she woke up. Rainbow Dash was clutching her nose in pain as the other girls tried to comfort the now frightened girl. Sunset glanced around in fright but was eased by Twilight. Twilight placed her hands on Sunset’s shoulders, “Sunset, it was just a bad dream. It’s alright, we’re here for you.” Rainbow Dash held a now slightly bloody tissue to her nose, “Can I say that you got a mean right hook.” * I stared at the scene before me and looked to the side; there was no need for me to assist. I mean come on her friends already had it handled. I glanced back at her frightened expression like she had seen a ghost. The thing is I could sympathize with her on that level, my dreams themselves had there scary moments and once or twice I had woken in a cold sweat. I sighed and shook my head as I got to my feet. I don’t know why I did it or why she allowed it to happen, but I got to my knees in front of her and hugged the frightened girl. She tensed up as I smiled, “Feel better?” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yes,” I pulled back as she smiled gratefully, “Thanks Scribe, I needed that.” The girls smiled at my helpfulness and Pinkie Pie pointed at me, “Scribey you’re blushing!” I shook my head quickly, “Am not! My cheeks are always-,” I then remembered my usual skin pigmentation was gone, “Never mind…” The girls then shared a collective giggle as I shuffled back to my sleeping spot. * The next morning I awoke to silence as I crept into the kitchen. I then jumped in surprise as I noticed Twilight sitting and waiting for me. Twilight gestured for me to sit down, “Scribe, you know the guidelines of the mission correct?” I rolled my eyes, “Yes Twilight, get back The Algorithm and stop Chrysalis.” Twilight nodded, “Exactly but I have to tell you something else. You realize once all is said and done that you’ll be sent back to your home.” I leaned over, “Yeah and?” Twilight sighed, “The best way I can say this is that you can’t make ANY emotional attachments. If you did and you left, it would only bring pain.” I leaned back in surprise, “Where is this coming from?” Twilight folded her hands on the table, “Well after your nightly hat with Applejack and the comforting you did with Sunset I thought it would be wise to…” She trailed off when I stared at her blankly, “RRGH, Okay let me try something else.” Twilight thought for a second, “Imagine you have a little voice that told you the right thing to do in a very critical situation like this mission, now what would it be saying about the girls.” I mocked cat growled as she grabbed my shoulders, “NO! No, we have a mission remember?” I robotically recited, “Get Algorithm, stop Chrysalis.” Twilight nodded, “Yes and you’re the protector AND a temporary residence in this world who is trying to blend in. Now, throw Applejack and Sunset into the mix. What does the voice say,” she turned my head to look at the ceiling as she stood beside me, “Listen, carefully.” I blinked a few times, “The girls are…off limits?” Twilight smiled with a nod, “Bravo, the girls are off limits,” she raised her hand to shake, “Shake on it?” I shook her hand, “Trust me when I say I you got nothing to worry about.” Chapter 6- An Eventful DayBreakfast was pretty good that morning, best damn pancakes I had ever eaten. Now Rainbow Dash’s mother Firefly was an awesome cook to say the least, and we made sure she knew it too. After much kudos on the exceptional meal we soon found ourselves sitting in a nearby park as the day began in earnest. The thing was that we had no idea what to do, tomorrow was another school day and it was still the weekend so there was a major problem. Rarity was absently checking her nails, “Well we could always go to the mall for the day.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Yeah cause that would be fun for EVERYONE.” Rarity turned her nose up, “It was merely a suggestion.” Sunset was deep in thought, “We could check around instead of just sitting here.” A familiar voice spooked us from behind, “Well there’s always the carnival at the pier.” We all turned and saw Umbra standing with another dude that the girls seemed to recognize. I stood up and pointed at Umbra in slight fright, “Stop doing that!” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean?” I lowered my hand, “Ninja sneaking, it’s creeping me out.” The other guy laughed, “Yeah he tends to do that.” I glanced at the other dude, “Hey, name Cryptic Scribe.” The other guy raised his hand which I took, “Flash Sentry.” Twilight stood up, “How did you know we were here?” Flash cocked a thumb at Umbra, “He told me.” Fluttershy was surprised at this, “But how?” Umbra flashed a grin, “Sunset texted me and asked if I could swing by and offer my input. I was in the neighborhood with Flash and thought what the heck.” I turned and looked at Sunset who was glancing absently at her phone and shook her head, “Yeah…I did.” Applejack stood up excitedly, “Well what are we waitin for! Let’s get to that carnival!” We all voiced our agreement and departed. * Thing is I used to go to Playland back on Earth but the amount of rides and attractions at THIS carnival made me slack jawed upon entering. There were bumper cars, small rollercoasters, and other fantastical rides. The many junk food assortments they sold caused me and Pinkie Pie to drool in hunger. The other girls merely laughed at our faces as Pinkie went and bought two bags of mini-doughnuts. She passed me one, “Here ya go!” I took the bag gratefully, “Sweet thanks!” Soon we all headed off toward the attractions with glee and mirth aplenty. The day that followed was by far the most fun. * Rarity sat on the metal swing, “Um…Rainbow Dash, you’re sure this isn’t going to go too fast?” Rainbow Dash smiled, “Of course not! Its way to slow in my opinion but you’ll still have a blast.” Rarity fidgeted in fright as the swing jerked slightly, “What was that?!” Rainbow sighed, “Relax Rare’s you’ll be fine.” Rarity was glancing around in fright as her feet left the ground, “Where are we going!? What’s going on?!” Rainbow looked to the side, “Wait for it.” Rarity looked down and noticed her new height and then glanced back at Rainbow, “WAIT FOR WHAT!?” The swing ride then began to spin, that’s when the screaming started. * Twilight turned her head at the sound of screaming as Flash followed her glance, “Rarity?” Twilight nodded, “Rarity.” Pinkie smiled, “Sounds like she’s having loads of fun!” Fluttershy blinked as few times, “I don’t think those are screams of joy.” * Rainbow Dash yelled over the rushing wind, “SEE WHAT DID I TELL YOU!” Rarity’s answer came as such, “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhh!!!!” * I glanced around the mirror maze I was lost in with AJ, “Okay I swear to god if I don’t find the exit I’m going to lose my mind!” Applejack smacked into a mirror, “OW! Yeah, ahm with ya there.” I turned around and almost smacked into AJ only for a mirror to separate us, “By Odin’s beard, WHAT THE HELL!?!” Applejack was using her hands to guide her which I did as well, “Nother dead end Scribe.” I halted and looked around, “Oookay, I am officially developing claustrophobia.” Applejack emerged in front of me and placed her hand upon my shoulder in determination, “No you aint’! We’re gonna beat this crummy maze together!” I nodded with renewed purpose, “Hell yeah!” We were lost for two more hours without success in sight. * The rest of the group stood outside the massive mirror maze talking to the ticket giver. He informed them that the two people whom they had described were indeed still inside the maze and looked like they wouldn't be coming out soon. He informed them also that he was going to go in and get them anyway. Umbra raised his hand, “No need, we’ll do it.” Twilight nodded, “Yeah, come on girls. Let’s get our friends out of there!” Soon the group was then ensnared by the dreaded reflective labyrinth. * Applejack was stuck with me in a circular outcropping that had one entrance that also acted as the exit. I was sitting on the ground staring at the mirrored wall. I then deadpanned, “We are going to die in here.” Applejack turned and gave me a blank look, “It would help if ya would give me a hand.” I waved around us, “Hey I did alright? I tried to find the exit and failed, so let’s just wait for someone to get us.” Applejack shook her head as she got me to my feet, “Oh no! You are not gonna give up on me.” I sighed, “Alright cowgirl, any ideas?” Applejack scrunched her face in thought, “Hm, we could try following the left wall.” I nodded, “Oh yeah, they said that if you follow the left wall it may lead to the exit.” Applejack stopped for a minute, “Right…” I stared blankly at her as we followed the wall, “You had no idea did you?” She remained silent. * Rarity was looking around in circles at all of her reflections that stared back, “Though this is quite interesting, it’s quite surreal.” Pinkie Pie was busy making faces at herself, “I think it’s funny!” Twilight smacked into a mirror, “RGH!!” Flash looked around, “Okay, maybe we made the wrong choice here.” Umbra laughed with mirth, “Oh come on! This is fun!” Sunset looked at Umbra, “I really don’t see how.” The Umbra she stared at walked to the side and popped out behind her, “SURPRISE!” Sunset jumped a foot, “Don’t do that!” Rainbow Dash stopped moving, “Hey do you hear that?” Fluttershy turned her head and noticed Applejack’s and Scribe’s walking in different directions, “Everyone I found…them?” Twilight gazed at the reflections, “This could take a while.” * I noticed numerous duplicates of the group when we turned the corner, “It’s the-“ Applejack began to bang on the glass, “GIRLS!” I then dramatically declared, “The fools! Now they have fallen prey to the same fate!” Applejack cast me an amused glance, “Do ya always do this?” I casually smiled, “When I’m bored.” Applejack smiled at that, “Then ya should be bored more often.” I then put on a mock bemused look, “Are you trying to compliment me Miss AJ?” Applejack blushed ever so lightly, “L-let’s jus get to the group.” I pointed and proclaimed in a powerful voice, “ONWARD MY GOOD WOMAN!!” * The group rounded a corner and came face to face with the duo they had been searching for. Both parties stepped forward to greet only to be stopped by a pane of glass. Scribe then visibly dropped to his knees and yelled out in frustration. Sunset placed her hands on the mirror and slowly began to walk left as Twilight became frazzled, “Who BUILT this!” Rarity looked around once more and cowered under her own gaze, “A twisted fiend.” Umbra shrugged, “Or someone with a good sense of humor.” Flash looked after Sunset, “What are you doing?” Sunset’s eyes narrowed in focus until she stumbled forward, “Found the corridor!” * We soon all met up and were walking in a well-coordinated fashion. Twilight was at the head of the group with Dash bringing up the rear. I checked my watch and saw we had all spent most of the day inside of the maze. Upon delivering this information everyone collectively groaned in annoyance. Many more hours passed by until a horrifying occurrence took hold…our group became separated. I was alone in the slowly darkening maze, an actual soundtrack began to play to I guess set an ominous mood. I slowly began to back up until I smacked into something. I and the object yelled, “AH!” I turned around to face Sunset Shimmer who was in a fighting stance which I mirrored, “Alright Scribe time to start talking!” I was confused as we circled each other, “What are you talking about?” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “Don’t give me that, I’ve never seen you at all around this city and you suddenly pop up out of nowhere? Yeah I don’t buy it.” I narrowed my eyes as well, “I exchanged into the school remember? I moved here from-“ Sunset cut me off, “Vanhoover, I heard. Funny thing is that I find it hard because you don’t have an accent that most inhabitants have.” My eyebrows raised, “What?” Sunset smiled in triumph, “Yeah, I used to know someone in the school who’s from there.” I rolled my eyes, “Ever thought that maybe I might have been raised by non-Vanhooverite parents?” Sunset lowered her defenses, “Um…that never really-“ I stood up fully, “So THAT’S why you've been avoiding me! You've been trying to poke holes in my story this whole time? Man I thought I was paranoid.” Sunset sighed, “I guess you’re right, sorry. It’s just that I’ve been on edge a lot recently since trying to get over…” I titled my head, “Over what?” Sunset shook her head, “Nothing.” I was about to ask once more when I felt a breeze. I turned my head slowly and whooped with joy. Sunset followed my eyes, “The exit?” We both then screamed, “THE EXIT!!” The others must have heard us because soon we heard them approaching. Sunset and I both emerged into the setting sun. She then hugged me in exhilaration which she then pulled away from in embarrassment. Looked over to the exit and noticed Umbra standing on the threshold in silence. I stepped back slightly until the others emerged and joined in our collective happiness of our victory over the cursed glass maze of insanity. We then all decided that it was time to head our separate ways. I and Twilight headed off with Rainbow Dash, but all the while even as I went to sleep I thought back to that moment when Sunset hugged me and seeing Umbra. Maybe it was a trick of the light or something but I could have sworn Umbra had been…glaring at me in anger. Chapter 7- Seeing Another WayFor a while during my few days of staying in that world I began to wonder something…why the hell did people break out into spontaneous song and dance and acted like there’s nothing wrong with it? I mean I don’t mind music it’s just so frigging weird, one thing is for sure is that the melodies were always catchy. I sort of just ignored it for as long as I could but whenever one would occur I felt this strange pull. Almost like the atmosphere of the situation lassoed me with a giddy need to go all Justin Timberlake, but I resisted. But enough of that, what was on everyone’s mind at the moment was that the Talent Show was today and sign up had to be finished by the afternoon bell. I was calmly sitting in the library going over some material for a creative writing assignment when Pinkie Pie seemingly emerged from the opposite sid if the table from beneath. She inhaled sharply, “HI SCRIBE!!!” I fell out of my chair, “AUGH! Pinkie Pie!” She giggled a little, “Sorry about that! Are you excited for the show because I sure am! Although you don’t really look excited you look annoyed.” I sarcastically responded, “Gee I wonder if it had something to do with you scaring the bejeezus out of me.” Pinkie Pie shrugged, “Who knows.” I shook my head as I retook my seat, “So what’s up Pinks?” Pinkie scrunched her face then smiled, “Well I saw your name wasn’t on the sign up form with the rest of us!” I nodded decisively, “That’s because I’m not entering, I just don’t do talent shows. It’s too much work and effort in my opinion.” Pinkie chuckled slightly, “Oh come on that’s the lazy man’s reason! What’s the real reason you won’t enter?” I mumbled something under my breath which she leaned forward to listen better too, “What?” I sighed as I put my pencil down, “I don’t have any special talents aside from writing. I can’t play an instrument, or sculpt, or dance, or do any kind of sport, or wrestle. I just can’t do any of that.” Pinkie scratched her chin, “What about…singing!” I coughed, “Yeeeah, no.” Pinkie frowned slightly, “Why not? Everyone can sing!” I muttered under my breath, “Tell me about it.” Pinkie moved her chair over to my side, “Come on Scribey!” I looked dead into her eyes, “I don’t sing.” Pinkie laughed, “Okay that’s a good one...,” she took notice of my serious expression, “You’re not joking.” I shook my head, “Not in the slightest. I never sang a song in my life and I don’t intend to.” Pinkie looked shocked, “No WONDER you’re so…grouchy all the time when you’re not around us!” I became shocked at the statement, “How did you?” Pinkie smiled, “Call it intuition.” I opened my mouth to protest but silenced myself, “Never mind.” Pinkie hugged me with one arm, “Scribe, when someone sings it’s like there spirit is lifted in one solitary instant. It’s like the worries of the world our pushed out into the void of nonexistence. To sing is to see the world in all its majesty and in a completely different way. You could say it allows the singer to stand out among others to give them a chance in the light and to be unique.” I blinked in surprise, “Wow Pinkie that was beautiful.” She smiled, “Thanks I practiced that in the mirror for two hours this morning.” I sighed, “You see that’s the thing, I prefer to be in the dark of the world. To be far away from the eyes of others who I’m not familiar with is what I like. I tried standing out and being unique and it didn’t end well for me back at my old school.” Pinkie just stared at me, “What did they do to you?” I stood up, “They gave me a reality check.” * Rainbow Dash was leaning beside the door to the library when Pinkie Pie emerged, “So did you convince him?” Pinkie shook her head as Scribe emerged and walked off in the opposite direction, “No, he’s insistent that he doesn’t want to enter.” Pinkie then retold the words Scribe’s words exactly and Rainbow scowled, “That’s a bunch of hooey! Scribe needs to get off his high horse and come out of his box. Since we’re his friends we need to help him any way we can and I think I know just the way” * I think my scream of surprise and anger must have breached the time stream because when I entered the Cafeteria with a copy of the Talent Queue for the evening the girls knew I was coming. I slammed the sheet down on the table, “Would someone care to explain why my NAME is right HERE!” My finger planted itself firmly on my name near the last acts of the night. Rarity was calm even though I was screaming, “There’s no need to shout. Maybe someone wanted to see you preform and put you in.” I sat down as my hair became frazzled, “That’s the point!! Someone forged my name and intentionally put it there against my wishes and I don’t want to preform!” My head became friends with the table top, “My life is ruined.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “I signed you up sheesh.” I glared at her which she was unfazed by, “Why?!” Rainbow shook her head, “You’re in a box Scribe, we’re the only people you talk to on a regular basis and you need to expand your horizons.” I sat up, “Dash, I appreciate your concern. But look what I’m dealing with here! I’m going to make myself look like a complete scrub!” Dash crossed her arms, “You don’t know that. Just try and I think you’ll be surprised.” I deadpanned, “You realize I could just tell the Principal to take my name off the queue right?” Dash leaned over to me, “I realized that. Now ask yourself this, how fast can you run to the office before I pin you down and FORCE you.” My answer came in the form of me standing defiantly and staring her dead in the eyes, “Bring it.” I then bolted out of the cafeteria. * Applejack face palmed, “He didn’t seriously.” Sunset looked at Rainbow, “How much of a head start do you intend on giving him?” Rainbow didn’t answer. Fluttershy fidgeted slightly, “Try not to hurt him.” Dash shrugged as she stood up, “That’s up to him.” Rainbow Dash made true to her name when she exited the Cafeteria. * I glanced around as I turned a corner and panted for breath, “Jesus, does she ever give up?” I regained my composure and rushed down a hall and slammed head long into Umbra, “Whoa man, where’s the fire?” I glanced at Umbra who helped me up, “Rainbow Dash is on my tail and I’m trying to get away from her!” Umbra laughed, “Good luck with that man, you realize she’s captain of the Track and Field Team right?” I turned my head at the sound of screeching sneaker boots on the floor behind me, “Oh this is going to suck.” Rainbow Dash smiled in victory, “I’ve got you now!” I shook my head, “No way!” We both sprinted off toward the office. The chase spanned the entire interior of the school well into the lunch break in my effort to lose the fast approaching Rainbow Dash. I knew my fate was drawing nearer with each step. I then saw the office in sight and increased my speed…then I was knocked several feet pass my salvation as a weight pressed down on my back. I squirmed in anger, “Get off me!!” Rainbow shook her head, “Not until you promise to go into the competition.” I spat out in defiance once more, “NEVER!” Rainbow got comfortable, “Then I’m going to sit here until you say yes.” I growled in anger, “Why are you doing this?” Rainbow glanced at me, “Because you need help Scribe and I’m loyal to my friends whether they want me to be or not.” I sighed in defeat realizing the futility of defying the rainbow haired girl, “Fine.” She got off me and helped me up, “There was that so hard?” I returned the comment with an icy glare that could have frozen winter itself, “My revenge upon you will be swift.” Rainbow laughed, “Many greater men than you have tried.” * The night arrived and I was panicking beyond belief because I didn’t have any idea what to do. My performance would be a flop and I would suffer for it. Twilight placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, “Scribe it’s okay to be worried. But you have to relax.” I smiled like a complete psychopath, “Relaxed of course. I am relaxed, I’m mellow yellow! HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!!!” Fluttershy whispered in Rarity’s ear, “I think we broke him.” Applejack walked backstage having completed her performance which was a series of rather impressive rope tricks mixed with some country style dance moves. Applejack sat next to me, “You’ll do fine Scribe, jus sing from yer heart and it’ll be fine.” I almost tore my hair out, “But I don’t sing!” Sunset inhaled sharply readying herself for her performance, “She’s right Scribe.” She then walked out onto the stage and inhaled as the mic was brought down to level with her. What followed could only be best explained as art. * The aria Sunset Shimmer sung floated through the air like a soft breeze and filled the souls of all in attendance with good spirits. Many people let the music flow through them and eased into the performance. Soon she finished the number and received a standing ovation. She quickly bowed and departed the stage to the student dressing rooms. * Sunset sat in the dressing room and stared at herself in the mirror and smiled, “You did well tonight Sunset.” A voice was then heard all around her, “Bravo, Bravo.” Sunset glanced from side to side; her pupils vanished as did the sheen in her eyes. * Rarity glanced at me and smiled, “You’ll do great. I’m going to check on Sunset.” I visibly twitched, “Oh god I can’t do this.” Pinkie Pie looked at Rainbow Dash then at me, “Yes you can,” she then shoved me on stage. * Rarity looked around far backstage, “Sunset? Sunset are you back here?” * Sunset vacantly stared into space as the voice continued to speak, “Sunset…Sunset….” Rarity entered snapping the fiery haired girl from her trance, “Sunset there you are! You were positively magnificent darling! Where on earth did you learn to sing like that?” Sunset looked to the side confused, “I’m not sure; it sort of just came out. I’m just as surprised as you are.” Rarity waved it off, “Nonsense that was all you Sunset. Don’t deny it. Now come on Scribe’s on and we should be there to support him.” Rarity stood and began to leave as Sunset raised a finger, “Just give me a second and I’ll be right out. * I stared with wide eyes into the audience. My mind was clogged up with fear and I began to remember back to my earlier years in high school. All of the jeers, insults, and those stupid ways to enrage me were playing all around in my head. I blinked several times not knowing what to do. I mean I liked being who I was being, far away from the main crowd to be incognito but just enough in as to not arouse attention to myself. I kept a close knit of friends and…it hit me like a ton of brick. Rainbow and Pinkie were right; I realized that if I kept going the way I was going I would never be truly happy. I mean you have to have more than a certain number of friends. If you didn’t you would eventually become bored and distant, it was inevitable going down that path. Inevitability after all was one of life’s cruel lessons. I looked inward and found what I was looking for, ”Open up your eyes take a look at me If the picture fits in your memory.” I shut my mouth in surprise; my singing voice which usually jumped around was perfectly leveled and sounded perfectly natural to me. I gazed over to the girls who gave me the continue gesture as music started from the band and seemingly everywhere, “I've been dreamin by the rythym like the beat of a heart, and I won't stop until I start to stand out.” I stepped forward into the light as I removed my glasses, “Some people settle for the typical thing, livin' all their lives waitin' in the wings. It ain't a question of 'if', just a matter of time before I move to the front of the line!” I gazed out at the crowd and began to do an actual dance in sync with the music, ”And once you're watchin' every move that I make, ya gotta believe that I got what it takes!” I then stepped forward and powerfully proclaimed as the music increased in volume, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud! 'Til mine is the only face you see, gonna stand out 'til you notice me.” I then began to strike poses while alternating between dance moves, “If the squeaky wheels always gettin the grease I’m totally devoted to disturbin the peace. And I'll do it all again, when I get it done until I become your number one. The girls and crowd began to get riled up as they danced along with me, “No method to the madness and means of escape, gonna break every rule I'll bend them all out of shape. It ain't a question of 'how' just a matter of when you get the message that I'm tryin to send! I then causally began to move to the rhythm as my dancing stopped, “I'm under a spell, I'm in over my head and you know I'm going all of the way, till the end!” The girls came out and joined me on stage much to my surprise as they sang with me, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud! 'Til mine is the only face you see gonna stand out 'til you notice me, yeah!” A girl who was the resident DJ of the school removed her goggles and threw them to me which I then put on as I began to walk to the edge of the stage and sang almost casually to the school, “If I could make you stop and take a look at me instead of just-,” the girls then sang melodically, ”Walkin' by…” I then leaned down to the people in the front row, “There's nothin' that I wouldn't do, if it was gettin' you to notice, I’m alive,” I then sharply backed up into the standing position. I then began to dance once more, “All I need is half a chance, a second thought, a second glance will prove I got whatever it takes,” I then struck a pose, “It's a piece of cake.” The girls and I then began to dance and sing in perfect harmony, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud. 'Til mine is the only face you see! Gonna stand out, stand out, hey stand out,” the crowd then sang, “Yeah, yeah, yeah!” The crowd, myself and the girls then sang out loud, “Stand out, 'til mine's the only face you see gonna stand out!!” I then raised my fist to the sky as the lights flashed, “'Til you notice me. The applause was thunderous as I threw the goggles back to their original owner and put on my normal glasses. Rainbow smacked me on the back, “You did it dude, nice going!” I smiled as I turned my head and smiled at my friends and soon at all the potential ones I might soon have. I noticed Sunset leaving the stage sooner than the rest of us. I approached her, “You alright?” She nodded, “Yeah, I think I left my phone back in the dressing room.” * Sunset shut the door behind her and glanced around the darkened room. She noticed her phone on the floor; she bent down to retrieve it only for the voice to return. The voice spoke all around her, “Sunset…Sunset...come to me.” She glanced up and noticed a section of the wall slide aside like an automatic door. Her pupils vanished as a shape emerged from the door way. It extended its hand, “Come to me Sunset…trust me.” Sunset went to take the shape’s hand but froze at the sound of knocking. * I heard a voice inside the room as I attempted to open the now locked door, “Sunset, hey are you okay in there?” * The shape growled in frustration as its voice became more commanding, “Come to me Sunset Shimmer!” Sunset’s hesitation vanished as she took the shape’s hand. Chapter 8- Where Night ShimmersSunset awoke in surprise and looked around rapidly and gawked at her surroundings. The room she was housed in was immense and lit with bright florescent lights, but beyond the lights there seemed to be nothing but darkness. The darkness that seemed to stretch on forever and never revealed the walls beyond. She took in what was around her, a series of arm chairs and couches of varying styles and materials. One large coffee table was in the center and in the center was a vase of roses circled by many coasters. She reached over and touched one of the flowers to discern whether she was dreaming and jumped back in surprise at the prick of one of the thorns. She stood up immediately and noticed a small thrown together kitchen in the far corner with a small circular dining table, she also took notice of a plate of pasta steaming and freshly prepared. “Morning sleepy head!” Sunset whipped her head around and noticed a smiling Umbra, “Hey Sunny, how’s it hanging?” Sunset pointed at him in slight fear, “W-where am I?” Umbra chuckled lightly, “My home…more or less.” Sunset raised a skeptical eyebrow, “More or less?” Umbra sat at the table, “It’s more of a home away from home. Something I fashioned in my spare time.” Sunset sat down maintaining her skepticism, “And WHERE exactly did you fashion this place?” Umbra casually waved at the comment, “Behind the boiler room, technically this is underneath the school and used to be the storage room. But I modified it a little to make it more homely and of course as you can see it had all the necessities lying around.” Sunset took a reluctant bite of the pasta, “And the teachers are cool with this?” Umbra nodded, “Yep, as long as I don’t make a big deal about it and have massive parties down here. Oh and burn down the school.” Sunset giggled slightly at that, “So you hang out down here in your down time?” Umbra glanced at the ceiling, “Every now and then when I get a chance. But most of the time I just come here to be alone…,” he stared at the ground for a mere second with a frown but smiled, “But I always enjoy company.” Sunset realized something immediately, “OH! How long have I been here?” Umbra looked to the side, “Well actually you’ve only been here for an hour which was spent sleeping.” Sunset looked around with frantic worry, “My friends! They must be…hold on a second how did I get down here?” Umbra leaned forward, “You came down with me remember? It was after Scribe’s performance, I offered and you came down.” Sunset stood, “Listen I’m grateful for the food and well…everything. But I need to get back or they’ll wonder where I am.” Umbra nodded slowly, “Alright but know this, your welcome to come down here whenever you wish to hang out or for a shoulder to cry on.” Sunset glanced at the smiling boy and gave a half smile, “Thanks…uh.” Umbra gestured to a steel door far behind her, “Go up the stairs until you hit the boiler room. Hope to see you soon.” Sunset nodded and thanked him once more before departing. Umbra then fidgeted with a fork on the table and then bent the implement in his grasp. * We were all in a panic after I had finally managed to bust down the door, Rainbow Dash helped of course. We saw Sunset’s phone but no sign of her anywhere at all. After searching the whole school she was nowhere to be found. We were outside in an effort to convince Principal Celestia to allow us to search the more private area of the school. But she was adamant on her no. Twilight was visibly frantic, “But Principal Celestia your being unreasonable. Sunset could be in real danger.” Celestia rolled her eyes getting visibly annoyed, “I already said she’s fine, so there’s nothing to worry about.” I stepped forward, “How are you so sure, what are you a mind reader?” The girls gasped at me as Celestia narrowed her eyes, “You’d do well to watch your tone Mr. Scribe unless you want a month’s detention for grievous disrespect.” I backed up, “We’re just worried that’s all…,” I shook my head in annoyance, “And you’re not making it easier on us being so-“ Applejack covered my mouth, “Never mind him.” “HEY! I’M RIGHT HERE!” We all noticed Sunset rushing out of the school as we all smiled. Celestia raised an eyebrow, “See, you worried for nothing. Now I’d suggest you all head home and get some rest for tomorrow.” We all nodded collectively and began our departure as Fluttershy approached Sunset, “Where were you? We were worried sick about you.” Sunset apologized as she explained, “I was with Umbra after the show, sorry for worrying you all.” I raised an eyebrow, “Really? And why were you with him exactly?” Sunset gave me a funny look, “Well I was tired and wanted some down time, is that a bad thing?” I shook my head, “No! I was just curious.” Rainbow Dash stood next to me with a mischievous grin, “Aw Cryptic, are you jealous that Umbra’s hanging out with Sunset?” I felt my face redden, “No! I was just worried that’s all!” Pinkie Pie placed her arm around me, “It’s okay if you like Sunset. I mean I think you two-“ I plugged my ears and sprinted very far ahead of them all yelling, “LALALALALA I CAN’T HEAR YOU LALALALALALAAL!!!” I then smacked into a street sign and I heard the girls laughing. * The next morning I was holding an ice pack to my head in pain. I had developed a slight headache from the sign impact and I also think I might have developed a concussion. I was glaring at a smiling Rainbow Dash who was making kissy faces to further mock the reason for my injury. I sighed and continued my work but even though I worked my mind began to drift, I mean hell I was worried about her but she was my friend it was common. I shook my head as I continued the monotone sequence of inscribing mathematical equations upon my paper. * Sunset was sitting in silence during lunch time as Umbra finished one of his stories, “And he said, “Dude that’s not cool.” Sunset laughed a little, “Rainbow still hasn’t gotten over the fact you beat her yet.” Umbra leaned back with his hands behind his head, “She’ll get over it.” Sunset nodded, “True.” Umbra smiled, “I’m glad you came back down here Sunset, truthfully I had a feeling you would.” She was confused at the statement, “What do you mean?” Umbra stood up and circled her until he was behind the couch she was sitting on, “You’re like me in a way. You get a taste of something new and mysterious and you want to look beyond it and find out as much as you can by any means.” Sunset lightly chuckled, “I used to but not anymore.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “Why? Is it because of what happened at the Fall Formal?” Sunset stood straight up, “HOW DID YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT!?” Umbra raised his hands, “Easy, easy. I heard about it from some of the student cabinet members.” Sunset sat down in depression, “It’s horrible. The amount of pain and suffering I caused leading to…that. It’s no wonder people look at me weird, they probably still hate me.” Umbra shook his head, “That’s hogwash, they just don’t see the real you.” Sunset looked at the boy with watery eyes, “But they did! That night everything changed and now I still hate myself for it!” Umbra tilted his head, “But?” Sunset sniffled slightly, “Sometimes…I want things back the way they used to be,” she glanced at her hand which she clenched into a fist, “To have the power I had and use it the way I see fit.” Sunset sighed, “But that’s not the way, not anymore. I try to ignore the urges I have but it’s just so hard-“ Umbra finished her sentence, “Because the feelings are relentless.” Sunset looked at him in shock as Umbra offered her his hand, “I share your pain. But I ask you if you trust me.” Sunset gazed at his hand, “I.” Umbra smiled, “Do you trust me?” Sunset nodded slowly, “Ever since you have been at this school you and my friends have talked to me like a normal person.” Umbra straightened himself, “That's because in my eyes you’re a powerful and beautiful woman; let no one tell you differently. Now, Sunset Shimmer, do you trust me?” Sunset smiled as she stood, “Yeah.” Umbra smiled wider, “Then come on, I have something I want to show you.” The second Sunset took Umbra’s hand she was led forward out of the living area and to a far darkened wall. A red wooden door seemed to appear out of the dark and opened inward, Umbra stepped onto a landing of a series of red stairs. The door shut abruptly behind them as the stairs began to move themselves away from it. Sunset almost lost her footing only for Umbra to place his hands upon her shoulders as the lights came on. Sunset gasped and took in her surroundings in a mixture of shock and awe. The entire atrium sized room was filled with sculptures, murals, and objects of varying shapes and sizes made of different kind of gems and crystal that sparkled like the stars in the darkened realm. Umbra gestured around them and began to sing, “Have you ever yearned to go past the world you think you know? Been in thrall to the call of the beauty underneath?” Umbra then stood in front of her as the stairs began to slow and both began to descend slowly, “Have you let it draw you in, past the place where dreams begin? Felt the full breathless pull of the beauty underneath?” Umbra then stood on the floor as Sunset lingered on the final step and fanned out his arms and slowly rotated on the spot, “When the dark unfolds it's wings, do you sense the strangest things? Things no one would ever guess? Things mere words cannot express?” Sunset stepped down beside him with a smile, “Yes!” Umbra led her through the crystalline maze as she gazed at everything in wonder, “Do you find yourself beguiled by the dangerous and wild? Do you feed on the need for the beauty underneath? Have you felt your senses surge and surrendered to the urge? And been hooked as you looked at the beauty underneath?” Umbra then raised his hands in front of him as a massive set of curtains lifted to reveal a circular room with a crystal spire in the center surrounded by a series of prisms spreading otherworldly light as the ground rotated, “When you stare behind the night, can you glimpse it's primal might? Might you hunger to possess? Hunger that you can't repress?” Sunset stopped onto the rotating floor in wonder, “Yes!” Sunset gazed around as she approached the spire and placed her hand upon it, “It seems so beautiful! So strange but beautiful!” She gazed at Umbra with exuberant joy, “Everything's just as you say! Umbra nodded as she continued to explore the room, “And she's so beautiful. Perhaps too beautiful, what I want cannot be,” he then stepped onto the floor as well as he rotated toward an ecstatic Sunset with a smile as well, “And yet somehow we both see the very same way!!” Sunset stood infront of him happy as ever before, “Is there music in your head? Have you followed where it lead? And been graced with the taste of the beauty underneath? Does it fill your every sense? Is it terribly intense? Tell me you need it too, need the beauty underneath?” Umbra nodded slowly to the question as they both joined hands and sang in harmony, “When it lifts it's voice and sings, don't you feel amazing things? Things you know you can't confess? Things you thirst for nonetheless?” Umbra lead her through the room once more to a massive mirrored hallway as she gazed around, “It’s all so beautiful,” she gazed into a mirror. Umbra was surprised at this, “Can it be?” Sunset turned away as they both entered a massive room of vertical mirrors erected in the floor and upon the walls, “Almost too beautiful.” Both of them then gazed into each other’s eyes, “Do you see what I see? Sunset stepped forward and threw her hands to the heavens, “Heavenly!” Umbra scratched his chin, “To her, it's beautiful-,” he then beamed in happiness and joy, “My world is beautiful!” Sunset looked around in slight confusion, “How can this be what it seems?” Umbra stood behind her in victory as they both sang once more in perfect harmony, “All of my most secret dreams, somehow set free!! Umbra came around to her front, “You Can Feel It? Sunset was now nervous, “Yes.” Umbra raised his hand in a coaxing manner, “Come Closer. Sunset became a little more relaxed, “Yes.” Umbra began to lead through the mirrors to the center of the room, “You've no fear of the beauty underneath.” Sunset looked around, “I trust you.” Umbra stopped her before a grand looking mirror with a red sheet covering it, “You can face it.” Sunset grew more confident, “Yes!” Umbra’s smile got wider, “You can take it. Sunset nodded, “Yes!” Umbra walked around to the back of the mirror, “You see through to the beauty underneath! To the splendour!” Sunset smiled as well, “And the splendour!” Umbra stepped toward her, “To the glory!” Sunset approached him as well, “Glory!” He then gestured to the covered mirror, “To the truth of the beauty underneath!” Sunset took his hands as they began to waltz around the mirror, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra then raised an eyebrow, “You'll accept it? Sunset leaned forward in excitement, “Yes!” Umbra was still unsure, “You'll embrace it? Sunset nodded more frantically as they were facing the mirror’s front once more, “Yes!” Umbra then nodded with a grin of happiness, “Let me show you the beauty underneath!” Sunset walked beside him, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra smiled as he grasped the cloth, “To the splendour!” Sunset nodded, “Splendour! Umbra nodded, “To the glory! Sunset glimpsed longingly at the mirror, “Glory!” Umbra yanked the cloth off and stood in her line of sight, “To the truth of The beauty underneath!” Sunset was now staring deeply into Umbra’s eyes, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra placed both hands on her shoulders now ecstatic, “You'll accept it!” Sunset nodded as her curiosity grew, “Yes!” Umbra was jittering now, “You'll embrace it!” Sunset nodded frantically, “Yes!” Umbra stepped aside as he swept his hand before her, “Let me show you the beauty under-“ Sunset’s happiness and curiosity was immediately replaced with fear and absolute terror as she beheld her reflection which was that of her demonic form from the Formal. The scream that cut through the air caused Umbra to back up in surprise as Sunset ran from the mirror and him. * Sunset sat in tears upon the couch in the living area as Umbra entered, “Why would you show me that!?” Umbra shook his head, “I thought-“ Sunset stood up in outrage, “No you didn’t think! Actually for that matter how did you even manage all of that?!” Umbra was unnaturally calm, “I have my ways. Now I suggest you calm yourself, lunch is over and you have class.” Sunset pointed at him, “This isn’t over!” Umbra was behind her the minute she turned. Umbra’s hand found itself upon the top of her head, “Calm yourself Sunset, it’s unbecoming of a lady such as yourself.” Greenish black light surged from the tips of Umbra’s fingers into Sunset’s head, “Now be on your way and come again soon.” Sunset left in silence as Umbra smiled. Chapter 9- The WorldI was astounded by the news I was given, “Um, I’m sorry what?” Twilight sighed, “I said that we’re going on a hike tomorrow since it’s a staff holiday and we wanted to know if you wanted to come along.” I gazed at the girls, “Uh I’m not one to experience…nature.” Rarity clapped as she stood beside me, “Finally a likeminded individual, I say we just all see a movie.” Applejack shook her head, “Rare we all out voted that idea and we’re all prepared already.” Sunset gestured to me and Rarity, “But I don’t think we should force them if they don’t want to go.” A voice startled us immediately, “Going where?” We all whipped around to reveal a smiling Umbra leaning casually against a tree, “Sounds interesting, what’s the occasion?” Sunset seemed to back up in…fear? I looked at Umbra, “I mean no insult dude, but’s it’s really none of your business.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “Alright, fine. Have fun.” As Umbra departed I picked up a slight hint of frustration in the last statement or was it annoyance? Regardless I had a back and forth with the group and Rarity until eventually the fashionista and I conceded abet reluctantly. We all agreed to meet at Rainbow’s house in the morning, but we were surprised at Applejack’s little sister bumped into us with her friends passing out flyers. I read one after thanking the girls, “Canterlot High present’s a new sensational dance this coming month. To shake things up, the Fall Formal has been converted at the insistence of Principal Celestia into a Masquerade Ball known as The Masque of Fall. Public attendance is optional if accompanied by a student or donation.” My face lit up. Rarity glanced at me, “Scribe, I never took you as a man of class.” I shook my head, “I’m not, but I’ve always wanted to dress up for and attend a Masquerade ball!” Sunset was beaming as well, “Wow, I’ve missed this.” I looked in surprise at her, “You’ve been before?” Sunset smiled as she reminisced, “A long time ago.” I glanced to the side and nodded, “Alright Rainbow I’ll be home later, I have some things I have to do.” Rainbow nodded, “Okay dude, don’t be too long though.” * Mr. Discord was preparing to depart when a knock on his door caused him to open it, “Yes, Oh Scribe hello.” Scribe smiled, “Do you have a couple of minutes?” * I sat on the odd red couch as Mr. Discord pulled out his pen and paper, “Alright Scribe, tell me what’s on your mind.” I sighed, “Well a lot of stuff. I’m concerned about how everyone back home is doing and if they miss me at all.” Discord nodded, “Sounds like a bit of home sickness.” I laughed a bit, “Oh you don’t know the half of it.” Discord leaned forward, “But that’s not the only reason you’re here is it?” I shook my head, “No it’s not, you know Umbra Glare right? I think he’s bad news but at the same time he’s a nice guy and all, there’s just something about him.” Discord leaned back, “You feel threatened?” I waved my hand, “No it’s just…did you know he seems to be around whenever Sunset’s in an area? I mean he probably likes her and all but it’s just mildly unsettling how he pops up out of nowhere. Hell she even hung out with the guy before I even got here and she still does, and for some reason it drives me crazy! People aren’t this protective with their friends.” Discord nodded, “Your right, they aren’t. You want to know what I think.” I nodded, “Please.” Discord smiled lightly, “I think you might have feelings for Sunset.” I tensed up, “What!? No that’s absurd.” Discord nodded, “No it’s true, and I’ve seen this before. You have feelings for her but either it’s you being in denial on the fact or another factor is making you question your own feelings.” I thought of one, “It’s just…” Discord raised an eyebrow, “Just?” I shook my head, “It’s just complicated.” Discord grinned, “Most high school romances are.” I stood up and ignored the comment, “Thanks for the help.” Discord nodded to the door, “My doors always open.” * That night Sunset Shimmer was tossing and turning in her sleep. Visions of her old ways invaded her mind, specifically the Fall Formal and the day she left Equestria. Sunset glared at Celestia, “But I’m ready for the next stage, why do you keep refusing me?! I’ve excelled in my studies and you’ve even told me I’m a veritable prodigy. So teach me the next level! Celestia shook her head, “Sunset Shimmer you must understand my view on this. True you are a prodigy and you have indeed excelled in your studies faster than I ever thought possible. But you’re not PREPARED to wield the power-“ Sunset spat out her angry response, “How dare you! I handled everything you’ve thrown at me and I’ve prepared for this all my life! No one else has ever interfered in anything I’ve done, so what’s the problem?! HUH!” Celestia sadly bowed her head, “That’s just it. You have not yet experienced one of the most powerful magic’s in Equestria and I see now that it has corrupted your mind, your still so young and-“ Sunset heard enough, “AND YOU’RE AN OLD MARE AND A FOOL!!!!” Celestia became hurt but Sunset took no notice as she turned to leave, “I’ll get what I want without you and your help!” The door slam echoed throughout the throne room like a bell being struck. Sunset awoke in a cold sweat and hugged her knees to her chest and cried, “I’m sorry.” * I stood on threshold of the nature trail with the girls who were instant on waiting longer, “Who are we waiting for exactly?” A black muscle car pulled up as Flash Sentry clambered out, “Hey sorry I’m late, had to grab a few things.” Twilight smiled, “No problem. Alright now that everyone’s here lets head out!” Spike stuck his head out of her bag, “Did you remember to pack the sunglasses?” Twilight produced a pair and handed them to Spike who donned them and sat back, “Alright, fun in the sun.” We then began our hike. I had asked where the idea had come from and Rainbow said it would be good for bonding with each other, that and an excuse for Dash to beat us to the top of each hill we raced up. We were all relatively silent during the earlier portions of the hike but eventually we began to chat it up. Many jokes were shared and stories that I never thought that the group would be involved in were told to me with much surprise and respect. I looked over at Dash as she took a bite out of a sports bar, “So you actually beat Twilight at soccer all by yourself?” She nodded with a grin, “Granted that wasn’t the point, but she put up a good fight.” Twilight smiled at the compliment, “Hey Scribe do you have any stories to tell?” I shrugged, “Not really worth mentioning. I haven’t really done anything interesting.” Flash shook his head, “Come on dude, there has to be something.” Applejack nodded with a sly smile, “Yeah like your first girlfriend…or something.” I laughed, “Sure I’ll let you know when I get one.” Pinkie Pie gasped, “What?! You’ve never had a girlfriend?” I shook my head, “Not really, never saw the need for one.” Rarity caught up and matched step with me immediately, “Scribe that’s the most ridiculous statement I’ve ever heard. Everyone needs someone to call their own, it gives them something to look forward to when there hard day is over.” Pinkie smiled as she too fell in beside me, “Someone to have fun with!” Applejack followed their lead, “Someone to share your secret’s with.” Twilight and Flash joined in, “And someone to share in your own world and to love.” Fluttershy nodded in agreement, “Everyone’s world should be shared.” I shook my head as they came to a stop and I turned to look at them, “Not my world, it’s something that no one should see. It’s frightening and at times confusing, only I understand it.” Sunset stepped forward, “But don’t you get lonely.” I shook my head as a familiar feeling over took me, “I know the sound of each rock and stone. And I embrace what others fear,” I point a thumb at my chest, “You are not to roam in this forgotten place, just the likes of me are welcome here.” I walked into a large clearing gesturing around as the group followed, “Everything breathes and I know each breath, for me it means life for others it's death. It's perfectly balanced, perfectly planned, more than enough for this man.” I came back onto a trail and placed my hand upon a tree, “Like every tree stands on its own, reaching for the sky I stand alone. I share my world with no one else. All by myself I stand alone.” * The group looked around for Scribe having lost him after the trail. Twilight then heard some odd sort of call which they followed to a steep hill that needed to be scaled with makeshift foot holds. They looked up and saw Scribe gazing at the sky. Applejack was the first to climb up but almost lost her footing. Scribe grabbed her hand and stared into her eyes, “I've seen your world with these very eyes don't come any closer, don't even try!” The group managed to reach the top as Scribe stood near the far edge. * I glanced behind myself and took in the group, “I've felt all the pain and heard all the lies, but in my world there's no compromise!” I then jumped down onto a dirt slope which a slid down on my shoes laughing as the group joined me, “Like every tree stands on its own, reaching for the sky I stand alone. I share my world with no one else. All by myself I stand alone.” I ran up the nearest hill as the group joined in the friendly foot race, “All by myself I stand alone,” I reached the summit and proclaimed powerfully to all who could hear, “ALL BY MYSELF, I STAND…ALONE! The group was panting by the time I turned around and fell on my back, “Well did that clear things up for you?” Applejack chuckled, “Ah suppose.” I looked out at the city below, “Man this is a great view.” The group joined me in earnest as Twilight smiled, “It is isn’t it?” * The next day at school I guess you could say is when things started getting serious. I was walking to my last class of the day when I turned and noticed a small hallway that had no light bulbs active. I noticed that one of the lockers was swaying open, normally o would walk on but I had time. So I approached and shut the door and jumped in surprise as I stared at a smiling Umbra who was leaning on the locker directly beside me. Umbra maintained his smile, “Hey Scribe, how’s it going?” I glanced around, “Fine…I guess. What’s up?” Umbra’s smile vanished as he paced in front of me, “Well you see Scribe I wanted to talk to you about something.” I nodded slowly, “Okay shoot.” Umbra stood in front of me, “Well you see Scribe I like you. You’re a funny guy and a pretty friendly person.” I was slightly uncomfortable at that, “Thanks.” Umbra nodded, “In saying that though, you’re sort of in the way.” I stepped back, “Excuse me?” Umbra’s usual demeanor seemed to vanish, “You see I like Sunset as more than a friend and at first you and your friends hanging out with her was nothing. But now it’s starting to get on my nerves because you all seem to show up where you’re not wanted.” I narrowed my eyes, “Well excuse us for spending time with her. She’s not your property you know.” Umbra also narrowed his eyes, “Oh no, she’s more than that and I think it would be better for you and those girls to step off. Trust me when I say that making me an enemy is something you don’t want.” I stepped forward with clenched fists, “I don’t take idly to threats.” Umbra grabbed me by the scruff of my shirt and lifted me up with a cold glare, “See that’s the thing, I don’t deal in threats I deal in facts. The fact of the matter is that if you and your friends keep getting in my way I WILL and CAN make your lives here a living nightmare from which you shall never awake from.” I returned his glare with one of my own, “I’m not afraid of you, you pompous jackass.” Umbra sneered at that, “Well I can remedy that really fast Cryptic or should I call you the protector?” My eyes widened, “How-“ Umbra threw me to the ground hard, “I have my methods. Now since I am a merciful man, I’m offering you one chance. Stop getting in my way of Sunset and I’ll leave you and your friends alone, refuse my offer and let’s just say accidents tend to happen in a school such as this.” I spat back at him in anger, “Over my dead body.” Umbra glared one last time, “Have it your way then.” He left me lying upon the floor in a mixture of anger and fear. I immediately ran off to warn the girls. Chapter 10- EyesI sat impatiently as we all were hanging out at the coffee shop. The ultimatum Umbra had given me ringing true in my head still and yet I still didn’t have the guts to say anything yet. I glanced over at Sunset who was still engaging Rarity and Twilight in small talk and sighed. I had to think of a way to break the news to them without sounding completely insane. I inhaled, “Umbra threatened me in school today.” The girls fell silent as Applejack stared at me, “What did ya do?” I shrugged, “In his opinion we ALL did something.” Twilight was supposed at this, “But Umbra’s so nice and class president no less. What could we have possibly done to him?” I looked at Sunset who refused to meet my gaze, “He says were getting in his way.” Applejack became annoyed, “Fer goodness sakes Scribe stop beatin around the bush and tell us already!” I cringed slightly but relented, “Alright, he says that Sunset means more to him than a friend and we keep getting in his way. And here’s the kicker, he pretty much told us to back off or else he would make us.” Sunset stood up and immediately left the coffee shop. * Umbra was sitting at his table eating some chicken with fried rice when he heard the door to his dwelling burst open. He glanced up to see a fast approaching Sunset whose eyes were burning with utter fury. Umbra stood up with a smile and spread his arms wide, “There’s my girl.” Sunset then respond not with words but with a swift kick to his gut. * I was walking down the street with the girls in tow as we began to approach the school, “You all have to believe me that this guy is trouble.” Fluttershy fell in step with me, “How do you know that Sunset’s at the school?” I halted, “Trust me, if I was her I would hunt down that creep and kick his teeth in for threatening any of my friends.” Pinkie hugged me, “Oh Scribe we didn’t know you cared that much.” I smiled, “Of course I do. Hell one of my best friends told me I’m one of the loyalist guys he knows.” Rainbow smiled in what could be considered respect. * Sunset watched Umbra as he shakily got to his feet, “You! You…Bastard!” Sunset booted him in the back causing him to fall over into the table which he knocked over, his food spilling atop him. Sunset pointed at him in rage, “How dare you threaten my friends and talk like I’m your personal property you don’t want anyone to touch!” Umbra had his back to her as he rose, “You would do best to calm down.” Sunset was fuming as she kicked over the coffee table, “CALM DOWN! Why should I listen to you! You’re nothing but a big-” Sunset gasped as Umbra turned on his heel and inhumanly sped up to her, “I said be calm!” Sunset backed up on to the couch as Umbra advanced upon her, “Now I shall ask you once more to remain calm or so help ME!” Sunset cowered under Umbra’s burning gaze of cold rage, “Now that I have your attention, listen well.” Sunset watched as Umbra pulled up his chair, “The life you live is a lie and you know it. You’re not what you truly are miss pony.” Sunset jumped from her seat, “How did you.” Umbra sneered slightly, “As I said a few days ago, we are no different. In fact,” his sclera turned jet black and his irises became a cold cyan, “We are much similar.” Sunset stared at the eyes, “You…it can’t be.” Umbra stood up and slowly circled around to her, “Oh but it is. We remember our own face well don’t we?” Sunset mouthed the “We” as Umbra continued, “You see we have SO much to discuss.” * I gazed around the empty halls, “Where is she?” * Sunset shook her head in desperation, “No you’re not real!” Umbra grabbed her arms as those eyes bore into her, “Oh but I’m afraid I am my dear.” Sunset fell to her knees, “What do you want!” Umbra grinned, “For things to go back to the way they were.” When he said that Umbra’s skin turned crimson as his ears became pointed, his hair became wilder looking as his fingers turned into claws and his teeth to fangs. Sunset screamed in absolute terror only for Umbra to shush her, “Don’t be frightened my dear Shimmer. I merely wish to re-educate you on what we once were.” Sunset was forced to her feet as Umbra snapped his fingers. A hole ringed with red smoke appeared in the air depicting a young Sunset being chosen to be Celestia’s student. Umbra smiled, “Ah yes, remember this day? The happiness and the joy? Oh but we do and we remember it fondly. This was the day our destiny was chosen and secured.” Umbra snapped his fingers once more to reveal a similar window but displaying an excited Sunset accomplishing the teleportation spell, “The recognition you received for your accomplishments?” Another window appeared depicting a much older Sunset reading, preforming new feats of magic, and all of it ending with her happy and Princess Celestia being proud. Umbra smiled wider, “But do you remember when we found information on things beyond our current level? The thirst to know more, the thrill of discovery,” he smiled greedily as his eyes flashed, “The feeling of achieving what we dreamed.” The moment he uttered that he snapped his fingers and over hundreds of windows opened revealing Sunset’s rise and fall from grace in Equestria. But then it also showed her departure to the human world and what she wreaked upon her arrival and stay there. Umbra smiled as it showed her return to Equestria and her theft of the element of harmony. Umbra’s coat then fused to his back and unfurled into a massive pair of crimson and black wings, “Yes, we had our ups and downs,” he gestured to the windows and smiled in exhilaration, “We amassed a practical empire at this school. Everyone was under our boot and obeyed our every command! It was our paradise! OUR KINGDOM!” Umbra then boomed in joy as it depicted the infamous events of the Fall Formal, “THEN WE ACHIEVED WHAT WE LONG SOUGHT AND ACENDED TO A POWER CELESTIA ONLY DREAMED OF!!!!” He then circled her as his wings flapped excitedly Sunset was looking at all the windows wide eyed, “Remember the surge of excitement at possessing what was ours? Remember the surge of magic and energy that flowed through our veins,” he then grasped her shoulders as he was wild eyed, “remember the ecstasy we felt as we possessed unlimited power?” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yes, I do.” Umbra then became angered as shots of the girls led by Twilight appeared, “But all of our effort, our hard work was rendered MOOT all because of that conniving Princess and those five irate girls! She rallied the student’s against us and all the things we built up crumbled down around us, remember the anger and envy?” Sunset nodded slowly as all but one image vanished, the image in question depicted her in the same visage Umbra was now wearing and usurping her control over the students. Sunset looked at Umbra and calmly asked, “What’s your point…” Umbra gazed at the girl as his demonic appearance shifted back to his human one, “My point is that all of this can be ours once more.” Sunset shook her head and smacked the window away, “NEVER! I will NEVER be that girl again!” Umbra snapped and grabbed her coat in rage, “YOU BELONG TO ME! UNDERSTAND YOU INSOLENT WRETCH!?” Umbra threw the girl onto the couch, “I own you!” Umbra glared at Sunset, “Be warned, if you continue to refuse me I shall ensure that you will be alone. No one will help you on any world when I’m finished.” Umbra then picked her up with one hand, “Which means if any other lays a mere hand upon you in a manner of affection or kindness they shall cease to exist!” The door slammed open once more and Umbra was tackled to the ground by an angry rainbow blur. Sunset was helped up by her friends and taken away from the couch as Rainbow pinned Umbra down. * I stared at the shocked and shaken Sunset and I saw red. Acting on impulse I grabbed a nearby chair and walked over to Umbra. Rainbow saw my approach and grabbed my arms, she was speaking but I heard nothing. Umbra stood up and walked away from us toward a red door, on instinct I broke from Rainbows grasp and heaved the chair. The end result was it smacking Umbra in the back and hurling him through the door and down the stairs. I sunk to my knees as my vision blurred and my heart rate calmed. I stared at the shocked girls who were speaking to me. I quickly stood up, “I’m fine.” Rainbow stopped my advance toward the door, “Scribe just hang on and breathe.” I stopped and inhaled and exhaled, “Okay I’m fine now.” Twilight and the girls walked to the door only to scream as Umbra swooped from the door in the shape of a demon. I backed up in fear as he reverted back to normal. Umbra shook his head, “How is it every time I wish for something to go according to plan, you of all people had to show your purple face to me!” Twilight stepped forward, “We have never met before. But why is it you have these abilities.” Umbra took on a psychotic expression, “Pop quiz Princess, what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?” Twilight backed up, “Impossible.” Umbra’s eyes shifted, “Oh no, it’s quite possible. It still boggles my mind as to why Celestia sent you here and not somepony more capable.” Twilight stepped forward and reached for her bag but stopped, “Oh ho, what’s this?” Sunset looked at Twilight, “You didn’t!” Twilight sighed, “It was in case of an emergency.” Rarity looked at Twilight, “What aren’t you telling us?” Umbra looked at Scribe, “Oh there is much they aren’t telling you. Tsk tsk Twilight, keeping secrets now are we?” I waved my hand, “That’s enough Umbra!” Umbra cackled, “Who are you to order me around boy. You don’t know who you’re dealing with.” Sunset pointed at Umbra, “Yeah we do you’re a monster.” Umbra spat back, “It takes one to know one.” Rainbow stepped forward, “That’s it I’m shutting this guy’s mouth!” A fireball ignited in his hand which caused us all to back up, “Just try it.” Umbra glanced at Sunset, “All I want is the girl and the element.” Twilight stepped forward, “Never.” Umbra narrowed his eyes, “Oh really? Are you sure that’s the wisest course of action.” Twilight nodded, “Yes! The Element of Magic will never be yours.” Umbra pointed threateningly at them, “The next words you choose will be the ones to seal your fate.” Twilight, I, and the girls shielded Sunset from Umbra’s gaze, “You want her you’ll have to get through us.” Umbra laughed with mirth but then regained himself, “Its war then.” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Very well.” Umbra then approached her and stared her down with his demonic eyes, “I look forward to our final bout Princess. But you had best bring your A-game because I play to win.” Umbra pointed to the entrance, “Now be gone! And never darken my doorway again.” The girls and I then left the lair as Umbra glared after us. Now things were beginning to get interesting. Chapter 11- Come TogetherI and Twilight were currently seated in the living room of Dash’s house and the other girls were pretty much grilling both of us with annoyed and slightly hurt expressions. For once I remained silent and pretty much let Twilight do the talking. Twilight inhaled calmly, “Okay for starters I am deeply sorry for not telling you the entire story as to why I’m here. And secondly, yes Scribe is not from here.” I glanced at her in surprise as Rainbow stood up, “So he’s like you then?” Twilight gulped, “Yes, he’s from where me and Sunset hail from. There IS a city known as Vanhoover back in my world and he was a writer that my mentor sent to assist me in the task I was sent here for.” The look she gave me told me to pretty much go with it, “Yeah, she’s right.” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “And WHY exactly did Celestia send a writer with you?” Twilight sighed, “He’s The Protector of The Magic Algorithm.” Applejack was at a loss, “The magic what now?” Twilight was going to explain only for Rarity to cut her off, “But what IS your real reason for being here and why is it you didn’t trust us enough to tell us?” Twilight stood up, “Alright here’s how it is. Chrysalis is a changeling queen from my world who has stolen The Algorithm and brought it here in an effort to better decode it. MY Celestia has reason to believe she plans to invade this world and mine as well as others with her army.” Rainbow leaned back in her seat, “Sounds sane to me.” Pinkie Pie flexed her arms, “So what’s the game plan Twilight?” Twilight waved her hands frantically, “That’s just it! It’s Scribe’s and my mission to retrieve The Algorithm. We didn’t tell you because we didn’t want you involved or at worst get hurt because of us.” Applejack crossed the room and looked me straight in the eyes, “Is this true?” I nodded, “Yeah.” Applejack narrowed her eyes as if trying to find any holes in our story, “Alright then.” Rainbow Dash stood up, “Well this is our world and we’re going to fight for it! Count me in!” Applejack nodded, “Same here!” Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy stood as well and both said, “Us too!” Sunset stood as well and looked at Twilight, “I understand how big a threat that the Algorithm poses if she translates it so I’m with you as well.” I exhaled as I looked at Twilight, “They’re audacious I’ll give them that.” Twilight smiled, “Yeah, but that’s what makes them the best friends I have.” I shook my head, “So I assume you all know where Umbra’s allegiance most likely lays?” The girls all nodded in unison as we began to discuss our next move. * Chrysalis was in distress as she paced in front of a bored looking Umbra, “No, this is not good.” Umbra shook his head, “I really don’t see how this situation warrants a problem.” Chrysalis rounded on the boy, “When you came to me with your proposition I agreed as long as certain factors did not enter the field. And now look at where we find ourselves! An Element of Harmony and it’s BEARER no less are here and if what you told me is true about how the element works here then this situation WARRANTS A PROBLEM!!!” Umbra stood up, “Relax, I have the situation under control.” Chrysalis threw her arms up as some shapes stirred in the darkness, “HOW!?” Umbra sneered, “Now that would be telling.” * Umbra stood outside a shining school made of white marble shingled with red and checked his watch. A sign out front said, “Cloudsdale Secondary, Go Shadow Bolts!” Umbra paced impatiently as the bell rang; he then casually weaved through the crowds and entered the main building. Soon he approached two girls who had their backs to him. Umbra then spoke up surprising them, “Hello ladies.” One girl who was eye level to him approached. She wore a dark brown muscle shirt and had an athletic build. Her pants were a yellowish gold and with black stripes on either side. She also wore black sports shoes with white laces. Her skin was slightly brown and her hair was spiked forward and snow white, her eyes were predatory amber and they bore into Umbra’s. The girl crossed her arms, “What do you want dweeb?” Umbra chuckled lightly, “Well for one, my name is Umbra. Your Gilda correct?” Gilda tilted her head, “Yeah so?” Umbra smiled casually, “I have an offer for you and your friend there.” Gilda snubbed him off, “Why should we listen to what you have to say, you reek of Wondercolt.” Umbra placed a hand on his chest, “I assure you that I share as much hatred for them as your team does.” Gilda raised an eyebrow, “Oh really?” The other girl who was a foot shorter than Gilda approached, “What’s the problem?” The girl in question had light opal skin and her eyes were a brilliant gamboge. Her hair was the same colour as her eyes with brilliant amber streaks in it and was wind swept back naturally. She wore a black T-shirt with a symbol depicting three gold stars being struck by white lightning. Over that she wore an aviator jacket that was a darker shade of her skin. Dark azure jeans and silver sneakers completed her ensemble. Gilda looked sideward at her friend, “Nothing Lightning Dust. Just some Wondercolt scrub trying to sweet talk me.” Lightning Dust smirked, “A Wondercolt showing his face in OUR school? I gotta say you’ve got guts.” Umbra’s smile vanished, “I have more than that I assure you. Gilda your captain of all the sports teams here just-“ Gilda rolled her eyes, “Just like Rainbow Dash is at your school, yeah.” Lightning Dust smiled cockily, “And I’m the star player.” Umbra walked past them, “No doubt, surely two people of your caliber could trump Rainbow and her band of misfits.” Gilda nodded at the ego stroke, “Darn right we could!” Lightning Dust stepped forward, “Name the sport and place!” Umbra turned his head slightly, “I was thinking blood sport.” Gilda put her hands up, “Whoa dude, we don’t want trophies THAT badly.” Umbra punched a locker in frustration, “Forget your petty trinkets! What I’m offering you is far more valuable and much more rewarding.” Gilda stepped forward, “Oh yeah and what’s that?” Umbra’s eyes flashed to his demonic ones as he snapped his fingers and produced a window depicting Gilda and Lightning Dust on thrones in royal looking battle armor with people bowing to them. Gilda and Lightning Dust stepped back in shock as Umbra approached, “I can pull some strings with my benefactor to give you whatever you want. Money, power, your own kingdom, it can all be yours. I’ll even throw in the added bonus of taking your revenge upon Dash and her friends for all the years of humiliation by their school, all you have to do is hear me out.” Gilda and Lightning Dust looked at each other for a second. Gilda stepped forward and crossed her arms once more, “We’re listening.” Chapter 12- Bring It OnGilda and Lightning Dust both sat in a pair of easy chairs as Umbra chatted with someone on the phone. Both girls were nervous to say the least, this guy scared them but at the same time if he can do magic then there has to be something big going on. Plus if what they were offered was indeed true then they would be in for a BIG pay off if they made this guy happy as well as his boss. Umbra placed the phone, “Congratulations, you two are officially on the payroll.” Gilda clapped her hands together, “Awesome! When do we start?” Umbra folded his arms, “Immediately. I have something I need you two to do.” * Rainbow Dash gazed around the darkened street and inhaled the cool night air; fall was on the approach and with it would come various activities both fun and competitive. Earlier she had been dispatched to pick up assorted junk food and soda’s for a movie night with the gang and was on her way home when she had the sense she was being followed. She glanced behind but found nothing behind her. She breathed a sigh of relief and turned right into a jacketed torso. The food she was carrying dropped from her hands as she gazed into a set of familiar eyes. Gilda grinned like a predator going in for the kill, “Heya Dash, long time no see.” Dash backed up, “Gilda?” Gilda crossed her arms as Dash narrowed her eyes, “What do you want?” Lightning Dust spoke up behind the cyan girl, “Oh nothing much, just wanted to catch up on old times.” Dash looked between the two smiling girls as she scratched the back of her head, “Ooookay this is officially gone into creepy town.” Gilda stepped forward, “Oh we haven’t even started.” Lightning Dust walked to her partner’s side, “Don’t worry Dash we just want to ask you a favor.” Dash glared at the two, “Why should I do you two any favors, you two stabbed me in the back before you transferred.” Gilda growled slightly, “Only because you completely snubbed us off like we didn’t exist!” Dash sighed, “I realize that I put my ambitions before our friendship and I’m sorry.” Lightning Dust laughed, “Here that G? She’s sorry.” Gilda placed her hands on her chest and sarcastically said, “Oh be still my beating heart!” Both of the girls shared a laugh much to Dash’s frustration, “Well I would love to stay and chat but I’m running late,” she made a move to push past Gilda but was stopped dead by her hand. Dash pushed but felt that the arm didn’t even move, “What the?!” Gilda grasped Dash’s shoulder, “Our boss wants you to deliver a message for him.” Dash glared at the girl, “One, why should I do you any favors and two, who exactly are you talking about?” Lightning Dust rubbed her chin, “I think he said her name was Twilight Sparkle.” Dash was surprised as Gilda lifted her with ease of the ground with one hand, “Plus Dash, it’s not like you have a choice.” Dash struggled in vain when a realization hit her, “Wait a minute. You weren’t this strong before!” Gilda looked at the nails of her other hand, “Well working with the future co-ruler of the universe DOES have its benefits.” Dash became frantic, “Gilda listen to me! Umbra can’t be trusted! He’s a liar and a monster!” Lightning Dust raised her arms in a half shrug, “Yeah and we don’t care. The payment plan he set us up with is pretty good so unfortunately for you we have to do our jobs.” Gilda smirked at that as she glared into Dash’s now frightened eyes, “Now about that message.” * Several minutes passed us by at Dash’s house and the rest of the gang were sitting in the living room doing idle things to pass the time. Fluttershy, Twilight, and Sunset were discussing the ethics the film they had chosen whereas Rarity and Pinkie Pie were going at their fortieth tic-tac-toe match. I and Applejack were just sitting and stewing in our collective anger at Umbra. The guy was a monster and he needed to be stopped, the only problem was how. I glanced at the clock and became slightly alarmed. I approached Twilight, “Hey how far exactly is the corner store?” Twilight thought for a second, “About a five minute walk, why?” I pointed to the clock, “Dash has been gone for forty minutes.” Fluttershy became visibly worried, “Oh my I hope she’s not hurt. We should go look for her.” Applejack raised a hand, “Don’t worry bout it Fluttershy, Dash can handle herself.” The front door immediately opened and we all turned in unison. Standing in the doorway covered in welts and bruises was Rainbow Dash. She was still clutching the food in her arms when she slumped in and collapsed on the couch. We all immediately rushed to her aid even though she kept insisting it was fine. Rainbow raised her right hand, “Seriously it’s all good. I just took a tumble hehe-OW! It hurts to laugh.” Fluttershy began to check her injuries as Applejack tightened her fists, “Who did this to ya?” Rainbow Dash sighed, “Lightning Dust and Gilda. They both jumped me on the way back.” Rarity became red in the face, “Oh those two fiends! I always knew they would never change!” I looked at Rarity, “Uh, who exactly are they?” Pinkie Pie even had a scowl, “They were a year ahead of us back when we started high school and besides us Dash was friends with them.” Applejack straightened her hat, “Thicker than thieves.” Rarity sat down in a chair, “That is until Dash started to rise through the ranks of the sports team they were on. Pretty soon she became captain and this didn't sit too well with the girls, who I might add helped her REACH the position, because she never gave them any recognition.” I hissed, “Ouch.” Rarity nodded, “Yes, they went to great lengths to ruin her and unfortunately they did. But let’s not dwell on that, long story short they were transferred to Cloudsdale Secondary later in the year. The last I heard is that Gilda is captain of all of THEIR sports teams as well.” Twilight glanced down at Rainbow and from what I saw she was not impressed, “Umbra has gone too far. I think it’s time we gave him a piece of our minds.” Rainbow Dash then turned her head, “Speaking of that. He says and I quote, ‘Game on’.” * Umbra was sitting in his office in the student counsel room an hour before school started going over some schedule designs for The Masquerade which was a four days off. He began to scribble down some revisions when his door was opened rather loudly. Without looking up Umbra calmly stated, “Didn't your mother teach you to knock?” Twilight slammed her hands on Umbra’s desk, “You are a despicable human being!” Umbra looked up with a neutral expression, “Really now? Why is that?” Twilight pointed to Rainbow Dash, “You injured my friend and threatened all of us as a whole! And we will not stand for intimidation!” Umbra leaned back, “Actually if I remember correctly the reports were that Miss Dash here was assaulted by rival school students.” Rarity pointed an accusing finger, “Who YOU sent!” Umbra spread his arms with a smug smile, “Do you have any proof?” * I shook my head and crossed the room and pulled Umbra to my face by his shirt, “I don’t need proof for an excuse to kick your face in to wipe that smirk off your face!” Umbra laughed, “I dare you to try." My fist trembled only for AJ and Rainbow to pull me back. Umbra wiped off his shirt, “If you came here only to place blame than please make friends with the door because you’re wasting my time.” Twilight stared directly into Umbra’s eyes, “No, I came here to tell you if you think this is a game than I am more than willing to play. But rest assured Umbra you won’t win, people and ponies like you never do." Umbra stood up and flicked her nose, “You see that’s the best part. We’ve been defeated once before and I’ve had enough time to calculate and plan my moves accordingly, so in short,” he leaned in close to Twilight, “Your out of your league little girl.” Twilight clenched her teeth as I cut in, “Then how about you stop hiding behind your peons and be a man!” Umbra glared at me, “I could destroy you all with a mere thought, the only reason I haven’t is because your juvenile resistance amuses me. Now would you kindly leave before I change my mind?” Twilight motioned for us to leave only for her to point, “This isn’t over.” Umbra spread his arms once more, “Take your best shot.” * Gilda and Lightning Dust were sitting across from Umbra as he pondered. The girls were bored to say the least; Umbra had been silent for a full hour as he pondered the night away without letting them in on the loop. Umbra then stood up and motioned them both to follow him through the red door. Umbra did not meet the gaze but could feel their impatience, “Don’t worry you’ll get your chances soon, very soon in fact.” Gilda rolled her eyes, “You only sent us out on that one errand.” Lightning Dust nodded, “Come on let’s just take the stupid thing from them.” Umbra turned and pointed, “NO! We can’t afford a public attack; we need to think of something a tad more…secluded.” Lightning Dust grinned slyly, “What about inside their own home?” Umbra glared at the girl who shrunk, “That’s completely unorthodox and reckless,” he grinned like a shark, “I like it!” * I was pacing with Twilight as we plotted our next move, “There has to be something we can do, think of something Twilight?” Twilight shook her head, “Unfortunately no. Umbra has us at a major disadvantage, not only does he hold some semblance of power in the school but he possesses natural magic.” Pinkie raised a finger, “Don’t forget Gilda and Lightning Dust.” Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, we need to watch out for those two. There’s no telling what they might do if given the chance.” A knock on the door caused Rarity to open it and gasp. “Special delivery,” Both Gilda and Lightning Dust sneered at the occupants of the house. Chapter 13- Flight Of The Valkyries Chapter 13- Flight Of The Valkyries We were all frozen to the spot. I assumed we all had the same thought, how did they find out where we all were? But regardless of that matter the gruesome two some sneered at us all in the doorway. Now when your friends with me I’ve been told that I sometimes act without thinking and I hate to admit it, but it’s true. I tensed up and rushed the door and tackled the girl with white hair onto the lawn. I felt a pair of hands grasp the back of my shirt as I was hurled into a nearby shrub. I stuck my head out and was picked up by the white haired girl. She raised a fist, “Big mistake dork!” I shut my eyes waiting for the pain but it never came. What DID come was a massive blow from the side as me and the girl who I assumed was Gilda tumbled down to the ground. I opened my eyes to see Dash managing to pin Gilda to the ground with much surprise from the latter girl. Rainbow narrowed her eyes, “Try that again to one of my friends and I’ll end you!” Gilda chuckled, “Do you have the guts?” Gilda then shoved the cyan girl from atop of her as she landed on top of me. Rainbow managed to clamber off as Gilda stood, “Sorry Scribe, you okay?” The left lens of my glasses was cracked as I stood up, “My glasses…” Rarity bounded across the yard as the others got on the defensive and spread out, “It’s not to bad Cryptic. We just need to get them-,” I removed them and handed the specs to Rarity to hold. I glared at Gilda, “YOU BROKE MY LENS!!!!!” Gilda stepped back in shock at my voice which had turned to a thunderous boom of anger, “Whoa.” I pointed an angry finger at Gilda, “Replace them.” Gilda was now completely confused, “Seriously?” I raised my voice again, “REPLACE THEM!!!!!” Lightning Dust went to move forward only to be met with the glares of the congregated girls. Lightning Dust backed up to Gilda. * Lightning Dust whispered to her cohort, “Maybe this wasn’t the wisest of ideas G. We’re kind of outnumbered.” Gilda shook her head as she cracked her knuckles, “I’m not afraid of these losers.” Umbra spoke from directly behind them, “Well you should be.” * We all immediately got ready for a fight as Umbra clapped, “Congratulations you won! The hired help has been frightened next to the power of your friendship,” he then placed the back of his right hand against his forehead, “Oh whatever shall I do?” Rarity snorted as Twilight stepped forward, “Umbra your efforts are futile, you’ll never acquire the element!” Umbra let loose a grin that sent chills up our spines, “You’re entirely right,” he glanced to his two lackeys, “But they are a different story.” Umbra raised his hands as the corrupted magical energy of the Element of Magic surged to life, “Say Twilight, tell me if this looks familiar!” Umbra then blasted the two girls as they were encased in auras of pure power. Umbra smiled maliciously as he backed away. Soon the energy faded and we beheld what was before us. Lightning dust’s coat seemed to have a slight sheen to it as well as her pants. Her hair seemed slightly longer in the back and it was tied of in a ponytail with a clasp that looked exactly like the symbol on her shirt. Protruding from the top of her head were…pony ears?! She also seemed to possess a pair of feathered wings!? For some reason deep down seeing that pissed me off. But that was nothing compared to what was beside her. Gilda’s hair had gotten much longer and wilder looking and had the appearance of feathers. Her pants had developed an otherworldly sheen the skin of her arms and up to her neck and side burn seemed to be a lair of short dark brown fur, like the kind you would see on a lion. Her hands had become a pair of nasty looking yellow talons. Gilda flexed her new fingers, “Okay, I could get used to this,” a larger pair of brown feathered wings unfolded from her back, “Now it’s time for round 2!” Lightning Dust flapped her wings as she hovered above the ground, “Let’s see who goes down first.” Umbra clapped his hands together, “Ah my Valkyries, take the Element by any means necessary.” Gilda gave him the thumbs up, “Roger that boss.” Lightning Dust took in her new form and Gilda’s, “How am I supposed to do any damage when she’s the one with the talons?” Umbra just rolled his eyes, “Use your imagination.” Umbra turned on his heel and…vanished. I blinked in complete surprise, “Okay…CAN SOMEONE EXPLAIN WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?!?!” Twilight turned her head as the two girls began to gather themselves, “It’s complicated Scribe. The best way I can explain it is that Umbra’s powers are the exact antithesis to the Element of Magic.” I looked to the two girls, “Can’t you use that on them then?!” Twilight bit her lip, “I could but I’m not sure what might happen.” Fluttershy screamed as Gilda flew straight at her, “Got ya!!!” I then side tackled her out of the air. * Twilight made a move to help the struggling Scribe who then raised his hand, “I GOT HER JUST GET OUT OF HERE! PROTECT THE ELEMENT AND SUNSET!” Applejack then whipped out a rope and ensnared Lightning Dust around the waist before she could help Gilda, “We’re not leavin!” Sunset turned to Twilight, “We’ve got no choice, use the Element Twilight.” Twilight shook her head, “But I don’t know if it will work, I mean back when you used it…” Sunset grasped Twilight’s shoulders, “Twilight! You can do it! You’ve done it before!” * I held Gilda’s wrists as she writhed beneath me, “Game over bird brain!” Gilda roared like a lion in my face which caused me to clutch my ears. She immediately got up…and I tasted pennies. I glanced down and noticed my shirt had been shredded and I was bleeding quite badly. Not being able to register this fully I let out a simple, “Oh.” I dropped like a sack of potatoes and blacked out. * The girls stood still as Scribe lay unmoving. Applejack blinked away tears and soon her face became a mask of rage. Twilight narrowed her eyes as she turned to Sunset and nodded. The girl then ran into the house as Gilda glanced down at the fallen boy and scoffed. Gilda examined her talons, “The guy was way out of his league.” Applejack stepped forward, “He was our friend and you can bet we’re not gonna let this stand at all!” Sunset then emerged from the house and threw the Element of Magic to Twilight, “CATCH!” Twilight grasped it immediately, “Girls, I’m giving you one chance to surrender.” Gilda and Lightning Dust just laughed in response. Twilight sighed, “Have it your way then.” Twilight then donned the crown and soon the jewel began to hum as it glowed. She smiled as the glow encased her body and that of her friends. Sunset stood off to the side and went to retrieve Scribe. Soon the glow subsided and the girls stood before the two assailants, Dash’s injuries were fully healed and everyone’s clothing had taken on a more elegant look. The all had developed the same kind of hairstyle; their hair having gotten longer down to their knees and tied off in a ponytail as well as having pony ears. Wings had been given to Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight respectively. The two girls merely smiled at this. Gilda clenched her talons as she crouched, “Finally, now THIS is a FIGHT!!!” Lightning Dust took to the sky as she prepared to dive bomb Twilight for the crown only to be intercepted by Dash, “Not so fast Lightning Dust.” Lightning Dust just snickered at the comment, “Cute.” She then tackled Dash in mid-flight while below Gilda was circling the remainder of the group, “Make a move, I DARE YOU!” A cone of purple energy in the shape of a horn visibly appeared in the center of Twilight’s head, “Alright.” The next thing Gilda knew she was thrown from her feet and flung into the air. Rarity used her own magic to grasp the girl as Applejack converged on her and threw her rope on Gilda’s wings which she pulled taught. Gilda yelped in surprise as the magic ceased and she dropped to the ground. Pinkie Pie then sat atop the girl as Applejack got to work tying her up. Gilda yelled out in anger as she was restrained. * Nearby Umbra sat watching the proceedings and growled, “Damn.” * Lightning Dust was brought down to Earth as both she and Dash grappled with each other. Lighting Dust delivered a swift jab to Dash’s stomach and then preformed a text book reversal as she wrenched the cyan woman’s arm hard. Lightning smirked, “Never could beat me in a wrestling match!” Dash nodded and spoke through gritted teeth, “True, but that was then,” she then wrapped her legs around Lightning’s and twisted hard, “This is NOW!” Lightning Dust cried out as she tumbled and Dash was now the one pinning her, “Applejack get over here and tie her up!” * Soon both girls were hogtied and gagged as the group high fived. Applejack then placed her hands on her hips, “Whatcha reckon we do with em?” Dash cracked her knuckles, “I say we teach them a lesson.” Twilight shook her head, “That would make us no better than they are.” Umbra suddenly appeared before them, “No need, I’ll do it.” Umbra snapped his fingers as the two girls powered states vanished, “Good help is so hard to find these days,” he then raised his left hand which lit up with black fire. Twilight stepped forward, “NO!” Umbra glanced at her coldly, “I don’t tolerate failure.” Twilight raised her hand, “We will stop you here and now!” Umbra laughed, “Let’s make a game of it then. If you remove the crown and turn back then I’ll spare them. If you try to use your collective power to destroy me then we shall test to see which is faster your friendship,” he then raised his other hand which he pointed at Twilight, “Or my darkness.” Umbra then took notice of Scribe, “Or you allow us to go free and heal your comrade.” Rarity shook her head, “Twilight he’s made it impossible, whichever way you choose he wins.” Twilight sighed, “I know.” Chapter 14- HindsightDarkness was all I felt, well that and the excruciating pain. Damn, note to self, never tackle griffon hybrid unless you know you’re going to win. Or at least if you know that you have the situation under control. I felt nothing but pain in my stomach and I refused to move in the slightest, I mean I've been injured before but this was all new to me. God they made it look so easy in anime. * Twilight gazed down with a hurt expression on her face as Scribe refused to move, “This is going to be risky. I’m not exactly sure what will happen so make sure we have a plan b.” Rainbow nodded as she hovered, “I got the hospital on speed dial.” Twilight shut her eyes and focused as the familiar presence of magic coursed through her. The horn lit up brightly as she placed her hands upon Scribe’s torso. She felt nothing and tried to push herself. Soon she felt the hands of her friends upon her as they all smiled, the aura of the elements of harmony engulfed them and Scribe. Sunset stepped forward and gave them her hand as well. * My entire body was jolted by a sudden surge and my eyes snapped open like the shutters of a camera. I opened my mouth to voice my discomfort but nothing came out. I then found my breath and stood up sharply and began to become light headed. Twilight was visibly raising her hands, “Scribe can you hear me? Breathe!” I tried to but all I did was inhale and barely exhaled, “AH!” I however took notice that they all looked WAY different than before. Upon noticing this, my breath failed me and I collapsed into darkness. * Applejack was already over to the fallen Scribe and placed her ear to his chest. Her panicked expression eased ever so slightly. She smiled, “It’s alright, I think he just had a panic attack.” Fluttershy checked his breathing, “Yep, he’s breathing evenly.” Rarity lifted his shirt and blinked in surprise, “Girls!” They all glanced at where the wound had been and collectively gasped. The wound had completely vanished with no scar tissue whatsoever. But what surprised them the most was that they noticed his clothing had become more formal looking. His baggy pants fitted him perfectly and his dress shirt was the right size and crisply new. It also seemed to have a slightly other worldly sheen to it like the way their clothes were now. Sunset glanced at Twilight, “You don’t think.” Twilight blinked, “It’s impossible.” Scribe’s clothing then smoothly transitioned back to their normal state but were untarnished and undamaged. Applejack sighed in relief as she picked him up, “C’mon girls let’s get him inside, he needs his rest.” Sunset nodded as she stood outside and looked back to where Umbra and the other girls had stood moments before. Umbra sneered as he made a slow wagging motion with his finger, “Tick Tock Princess.” Twilight sighed, “Alright, get out of here. But know that you’ll answer for what you did tonight.” Umbra chuckled, “I don’t doubt it.” He and the girls then vanished in a burst of red smoke. * I awoke immediately and stared frantically around the room, “What?!” I then took notice it was night time and glanced around. I was back in Dash’s guest room and took notice I was not alone. At my bedside asleep was a surprising sight…Sunset Shimmer was fast asleep and breathing calmly. I shook my head but felt slightly touched that she was there. I silently left my bed and walked downstairs only to jump at the sight of what I saw. The girls had pony ears and their hair was way longer than before and did Dash and Shy have wings!? They noticed I was up and me pointing, “AH!” Twilight stood up, “Please don’t freak out!” I stood maintaining the pose I had for a few more seconds before laughing uncontrollably, “Freak out?! Why on Earth would I freak out I mean you all have pony ears and wings that’s completely rational, AHAHAHAHAHAH!!” Rainbow face palmed, “I think we broke him.” I collapsed to my knees, “Oh man this is just too much.” Sunset walked down the stairs and noticed me up, “Oh.” She then noticed the situation at large, “Oh…” I looked at them all, “Okay I am NOT moving an inch until you all explain exactly WHAT THE HELL we are dealing with,” I then jabbed a finger at Twilight, “AND what exactly your deal is and who we’re working for!” * Twilight’s eyes widened in fear, she had hoped that Scribe wouldn't ask this of her but she had no choice. Twilight did her breathing, “Alright but I don’t think you’ll believe me.” Twilight then began telling Scribe exactly who she was and who their boss really was. But she withheld everything else concerning Scribes…full mindset. * I blinked, “Well that would explain why Spike talks. But royalty, damn that’s pretty cool.” I then briefly got distracted, “I wonder how I would look as a pony.” Twilight face palmed, “Could we get back on track please?” I nodded, “Right. Exactly what happened after I passed out?” Rarity looked at the ground, “Umbra was allowed to leave.” I lost it, “WHAT!?” * Umbra sat in his lair glaring at the now human lackeys who were cowering in the corner. Umbra stood and approached them. Umbra was scratching his chin, “It seems I might have to rethink my strategy. Don’t worry girls I’m not cross with you two.” Gilda raised an eyebrow, “You’re not?” Umbra picked her up by her throat with a chilling smile, “Believe me you would know if I was.” Gilda gasped for breath as she was deposited upon the ground, “Now we’re going to have to formulate a plan.” Lightning Dust raised a finger, “What about that Masquerade ball?” Umbra halted, “Excuse me?” Gilda nodded, “There’s so many people around you could move the situation to your favor and then just snatch her.” Umbra smiled deviously as he continued his pacing, “True. But it’s a couple of days away and I’m running out of time.” Umbra glanced at his hand as a section of skin reddened but then reverted back slowly. Lightning Dust was slightly confused, “What happens when your time expires.” Umbra hurled his table against a far wall then roared inhumanly causing the girls to scream and hug each other. Umbra inhaled shakily, “That…is none of your concern.” Umbra knew full well what would happen. His true nature and face would be unable to be supressed and his emotional barriers he erected to maintain a semblance of stable control would crumble. He had to merge back with Sunset Shimmer or he would level the entire school and the city in a fit of retribution at being denied his wish. One thing was for sure, he was sensing that she was gaining new emotions. Emotions he could not allow to flourish. Chapter 16- Paper Faces On ParadeAfter the previous day’s events we were all seated in the coffee shop and acting like it never happened. But deep down we were all trying to think of ways on how to outdo the boy who always seemed to be one step ahead of us at every turn. But none the less the girls were all a buzz with excitement for the coming night’s events; I on the other hand was just absently lost in thought. As of late my mind had been returning to the mission and the fact that my emotions were constantly in flux. I glanced over at Sunset who noticed me and smiled, I couldn't help but smile back. I had to admit, I was actually enjoying being in this strange new world with all these interesting individuals. Granted the thing with Umbra and my assignment are putting a dampener on my mood but regardless all was well. Rarity’s voice cut through my thoughts, “I’VE GOT IT!!” Everyone stared at our table as I sunk in my chair, “Got what exactly.” Rarity realized her folly and stammered in embarrassment, “Sorry.” I sat back up as Twilight leaned over, “As you were saying?” Rarity smiled, “Well I was thinking, why don’t I supply our clothing for the Masquerade this evening? I mean I did it last year did I not? And they were a rousing success.” Sunset glanced to the side but nodded, “Yeah they were.” Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder, “Listen ah know yer nervous about tonight especially after last year, but we’re here for ya. By the time we’re done we’ll ferget all about the craziness and have the best night ever!” I raised my glass, “Here, here!” Rarity nodded, “Totally!” Pinkie was all smiles and good spirits, “Yipee!!” Twilight smiled, “Right behind you.” Rainbow Dash pumped her fist, “Let’s rock!” Fluttershy gave a soft clink of her glass, “Yay...” Sunset looked at our smiles, “Thank you all.” We then put our glasses together and prepared for the coming afternoon. * Umbra stood and gazed at himself in the mirror as he fixed his outfit. It was a jet black suit and with matching dress shoes. He wore a white Victorian dress shirt with a massive cape that was currently drapes over his right arm. He combed his hair back as it lay flat atop his head. Umbra grinned at his look, “Truly a face to admire,” he then placed a black mask that covered all of his face except for his cheeks, chin and lower lip, “and a face to fear.” * I was dragged with much reluctance into the clothes shop. Rarity had insisted that she make me a costume but I was never a fan of clothes shopping or trying on several types of clothes but she was VERY insistent. I reached up to re-position my glasses but I felt nothing and remembered why. I glanced up as Applejack and the girls smiled, AJ passed me a case which I opened and produced my glasses brand new with replaced lenses. I put them on, “How did you all?” Twilight raised a hand, “I did one other thing when we were still…powered up.” I nodded and smiled, “Thanks girls, this really means a lot.” Rarity clapped her hands together, “Alright everyone, let’s get ready!” * Umbra emerged from his lair and entered into the gym as it was just finishing its preparations. * I sat on the bench with Spike as we were forced to be the opinion guys. Rarity walked out and was wearing a gown that was silver with sapphire highlights her boots had been replaced in favor of white heel shoes. Her hair was done in a cascading waterfall of indigo laced with shining sparkles. She then quickly wore a sapphire mask that covered her face completely with diamond segments on it. I gave her the thumbs up which she smiled at. Fluttershy walked out in a forest green dress that was adorned with waterfall patterns and depictions. Her hair was done up in a bun behind her head. Her boots were replaced with water blue slippers that had small butterflies upon them. Her mask was the color of the sun and only covered her eye area. I nodded in approval as she thanked me and sat with Rarity. Applejack and Rainbow were the next out. AJ was dressed in a dark green cape and with white trim and her outfit seemed to be a hybrid of a cow girl suit and a dress. The color scheme was dark green with white trim and on her chest was a bright red apple. Her hair was in a braided ponytail and she wore a red Stetson, her mask was reminiscent of a western bandit but it matched her cape as well. Rainbow Dash was dressed in gold form fitting armor with rainbow chain mail and a cyan cape. Her hair was still the same except the back was tied in a ponytail. Her mask was made of gold metal and had metallic hooks on the side like they were glasses. Her mask covered her eye area and nose only. I raised an eyebrow, “What we going to war now?” Rainbow just waved it off, “Yeah, yeah joke all you want. I make this look good!” Spike clapped in agreement. Twilight was next out and I was really surprised. The costume she wore consisted of an indigo hooded cloak with white stars on the back. She wore a dark violet button up dress shirt with white sparkles upon it. She wore a matching skirt and underneath that form fitting white pants and heeled white shoes. Her mask consisted of a white mask that had an indigo star fixed in the center of the forehead. Attached to the mask was a sparkling indigo veil that covered the rest of her face. I nodded as Spike clapped once more. Sunset was the last to emerge and I have to say Rarity out did herself. Her dress made her look like a firebird. It was a gown but covered in fiery colors and designs. The yellow segments seemed to shine in the light which made the rest of it seem to burn brighter. Her hair was done in the fashion that would belong to royalty. Her mask was bright red with orange trim and was trimmed with what I could guess as phoenix feathers or something close to it. The mask itself covered the entire right side of her face except her mouth and the eye area of the left side. I nodded with a smile which she returned with a slight blush as the girls hugged her. I stood up and clapped my hands, “Alright we’re all suited up and ready to go.” Rarity was already behind me, “Oh nice try now it’s your turn.” I glanced around as the other girls laughed, “What? HEY!?” I was pushed into the booth as Rarity passed me my outfit, “I went with what I thought would look good on you.” * The girls waited as Scribe dressed. Sunset did a twirl in the mirror and smiled as a small tear came to her eye. She had never been as happy as she was at that moment. Soon the door opened and Scribe walked out. The girls smiled, Scribe was dressed in a full white suit with silver trim and a much more fitting and crisp light grey dress shirt. He wore white gloves and matching dress shoes. On his back was a white cape with silver inside and trim. On his face was a silver Venetian mask that covered his eye area and nose. The eye holes were almond shaped and he smiled as he struck a pose and raised his cape. * I waggled my eyebrows, “Well what do you think?” Rarity checked me once more and smile satisfied, “Very mysterious and gentleman like. I knew it would look good.” I turned hard and my cape billowed behind me, “Onward ladies, to the DANCE!” The girls collectively cheered as Spike took up his guard post at the element. * We all arrived at the school as the dance had just started. Many school mates and their guest were piling in. Flash Sentry waved us over; he was dressed in a full dark tuxedo with a gold eye mask. I fist bumped him, “Hey dude.” Flash nodded, “Sup.” I looked around, “Any sign of him yet?” Now the thing was that after our attack at Dash’s home we had informed Flash of our situation. Though he was skeptical at first he trusted our word and eventually believed us when he had shown up after the fiasco in the snow. Flash shook his head, “No, he probably isn’t going to show. If what you told me is true he’s probably is going to wait until our guard is down.” Rarity nodded, “Plus there are way too many people around.” I gazed at the doors as I walked up the stairs with the group, “Dear friends what a splendid party.” Twilight nodded, “A prologue to a bright new year.” Rarity smiled as she saw the principal dressed as a sun goddess near the door, “Quite a night I’m impressed.” Celestia smiled in approval, “Well one does one’s best.” All of us then said, “Here’s to us!” Flash looked and saw some of the guests were of the high society, “The toast of the city.” I then added sarcastically, “What a pity that Umbra could not be here.” * Umbra noticed the group enter with smiles on their faces. He snapped his fingers as two individuals appeared. One was dressed like a gold eagle whereas the other as a personification of lightning bolts. Umbra whispered to them, “Inform me if anything happens.” Gilda muttered, “Ten-four.” * I stood near the punch bowl and sipped absently as someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned my head and came face to face with vice-principal Luna dressed as a personification of the moon on a starry azure sky. I smiled, “Evening Vice-Principal.” Luna took off her mask, “Hello Mr. Scribe are you enjoying yourself.” I looked across the room at all of the masked students and adults, “Immensely, you all did a great job.” Luna smiled at the compliment, “Thank you. Try to stay out of trouble alright?” I blinked in confusion, “Okay…” I glanced around once more and I weaved into the crowd to mingle. * Luna stood with Principal Celestia and the rest of the faculty, “What a night!” Celestia nodded, “What a crowd!” Mr. Sombra glanced around, “Makes you glad.” Mr. Discord nodded with his collogue, “Makes you proud.” Cheerilee glanced around also and took note of the caliber of guests, “All the crème de le crème!” The Doctor sipped from his glass, “All our fears are in the past.” Celestia and Luna both smiled, “Three months!” Mr. Sombra nodded in agreement, “Of relief! Cheerilee clapped her hands, “Of delight! All the faculty then proclaimed, “Of Elysian peace! Luna exhaled, “And we can breathe at last. * I glanced around as I continued to chat with the other students when I felt someone grab my hand and led me out of the crowd. I looked at the smiling face of Applejack who led me onto the dance floor with the rest of the gang. The music was pretty lively and they were all dancing to it with much gusto. I on the other hand was just standing awkwardly. Applejack grinned, “Cmon Scribe, cut a rug.” I chuckled nervously, “Uh…I don’t dance. Well I do it’s just that I’m sometimes compared to a scarecrow on strings.” Applejack shook her head, “Now yer just makin excuses again.” I raised my hands, “Hand to god.” Applejack shrugged, “Alright then, guess we’ll have to teach you.” I nodded, “Exactly…wait.” Dash grabbed me and spun me around as a rock song started. I was then forced by Dash to dance with her. She danced hard to the beat as I attempted my hand at it and started to fail. She shook her head, “Like this.” She slowed it down a bit and I began to mirror her a bit easier. Pretty soon I began to speed up as my confidence built. Pretty soon I was dancing pretty well in tune with the musical choices. All the girls were smiling and egging me on as we all had a blast. Soon the music was toned down and I glanced around nervously as I noticed some students slow dancing. My face fell immediately and I attempted to slip away through the crowd. I then noticed Sunset Shimmer absently looking at the dancing couples with sad happiness. I don’t know why and I still don’t know what possessed me to do what I did but I approached her and offered my hand. I casually asked, “May I have this dance Miss Shimmer?” Sunset looked at my hand in surprise then glanced around in what I could guess as fear. I raised an eyebrow, “What’s wrong?” Sunset sighed and then took my hand with a smile, “Nothing. I would love to.” * Gilda weaved through the crowd and tapped Umbra on the shoulder. He turned as she pointed toward Sunset and Scribe. The minute he saw what he saw his face became cold but rage was evident in his eyes. * So there I was dancing a waltz with a beautiful girl. I never thought I would see the day when that happened. For some reason I felt content and oddly…warm. I looked into her cyan eyes as she too returned my stare. I smiled at the moment in time and enjoyed every moment of it, as far as I was concerned she and me were the only ones in the whole world. I snapped back to reality and realized I was being looked at by Twilight who was raising an eyebrow. I then remembered myself and stopped abruptly as the music ended. Sunset was confused, “What’s wrong?” I was nervous beyond belief, “Uh…” All of a sudden the sound of breaking metal and sparks falling alerted us to a lighting fixture coming loose and crashing towards the gym floor. Sunset grabbed me and yanked me out of the way as all the students did the same. I looked through the panicked crowd as the teachers attempted to calm the guests and students. Among them I saw a familiar face with his demonic eyes smiling maliciously across the room. Sunset noticed as well because she was soon pulling me from the gym and out into the hall. She was leading me to a door labeled staff only which she then proceeded to kick open. Eventually we were climbing a set of stairs. I looked at the frightened girl, “Sunset where are we going?!” Sunset spoke in a frightened whisper, “Away from him!” Eventually she opened one last door and we exited onto the school roof. I removed my mask as she did the same, “Sunset why are we up here?” Sunset hugged her arms, “To escape him…” I stepped forward, “Listen Sunset, you have to tell me. Why does Umbra know so much about you and how is he like…how he is? Please, you can trust me.” Sunset sighed, “You need to know that I wasn’t always like this. Before you came to this school I was…a bad girl. I did things that were cold and heartless…monstrous. I pushed people apart, manipulated others for my own gain and broke even the most treasured of friendships apart. I used to own this school; some kids would even say I was going to rule over all of them until we graduated. I almost did until Twilight came here and changed everything.” I approached her, “You’re not telling me everything.” Sunset sighed, “As you know I come from the same world Twilight hails from, my jealousy and cruelty toward her and that world were so great that I stole her crown and brought it with me back here. When the Fall Formal was approaching I pulled out all the stops to ensure that the crown would remain mine and no others. But my plans were derailed after Twilight united the school and took it from me.” I stopped, “Then what happened?” Sunset trembled, “I snapped, I stole the crown back and became a true monster that almost destroyed two worlds.” I placed my arms around her as she ceased her trembling but I felt tears, “It’s alright, the past is in the past. You have to look toward the future because the person you once were is no more.” Sunset looked to the side, “I know, but all the memories in my mind and now Umbra-“ I stopped her, “Won’t touch you. Not as long as I’m around.” Sunset released herself from my arms and stared at me, “Why are you so eager to help me?” I shrugged, “We’re almost the same in some regard.” Sunset tilted her head, “What do you mean?” I shook my head, “No, this isn’t right I can’t do this Twilight said…” Sunset walked over to me, “Twilight said what?” I turned from her, “The mission and everything I can’t explain.” Sunset took a step forward, “Why?” I shook my head as I clenched my fists, “It’s complicated.” * Sunset stared at the troubled boy who didn’t meet her gaze, “Cryptic, what do you mean it’s complicated?” Scribe didn’t answer causing Sunset to approach him slowly, “Please Scribe, just tell me what it is. I’m your friend remember?” Down below the band began to play a calming and almost serene melody as Cryptic turned to face Sunset with tears in his eyes and said four words softly, “Sunset, I love you.” Sunset’s eyes widened in surprise at the statement. Cryptic then quickly turned as his cape billowed behind him. He stopped beside the shocked girl and spoke with choked words, “That’s why everything is so complicated.” Scribe then opened the door to the roof and walked down the stairs. But he was halted by something, or someone grabbing his cape. Sunset stared at him in slight anger and sadness, “You can’t just say that to someone and just leave. Explain yourself.” * I sighed and still refused to meet her gaze, “Back at my old school I wasn’t liked by all. Many other students tormented me and insulted me but I held my head high and endured. I had friends who I was loyal to beyond belief, but even then I felt isolated. They never told me anything, I was constantly left out of the loop on everything but I still kept being their friend. I grew bitter and resentful when I saw my tormentors laughing or smiling at the expense of me or others. Worst of all was that through all of that I had nobody to confide in, no person to call my own. I hated them so much that I would lash out ruthlessly with words and sometimes violence; it was pretty much me against the world. I'm about as bad as they were.” * Sunset blinked back tears at the boy’s story; in a way their lives were similar. She once had no one to count on and it was just her and nopony else. And both of them had lashed out at the world in different way with their anger. It was no wonder Scribe had been nervous around all of them when they had become his friends, his sense of trust and morals were tainted, almost corrupted with sadness and spite. But underneath the dark mask was the boy they all loved to share a laugh and hang out with, he wasn’t a bad person and he needed someone to show him the truth. Sunset descended the stairs slowly, “So that’s why you never let anyone in, you were afraid.” Scribe glanced at her curiously as she got within a meter of him, “But you don’t have to be afraid.” Scribe blinked as she placed a hand on the back of his head, “What?” Sunset smiled, “You’re not alone. Not anymore” Scribe then found himself with his lips pressed against Sunset Shimmer’s, his world then stopped and opened up for the first time in years. * My body was petrified, I couldn’t think or speak. I was shocked beyond belief as my heart soared. I don’t know why I cried in that moment, maybe it was the sudden weight of my conflictions being lifted or it was because I was just so happy in that one moment, I did not know. It was that confusion and shock however that managed to make me pull away wordlessly. I shook my head frantically, “No, not like this…” I turned and quickly scampered down the stairs and back toward the gym. * Sunset stood in the stairwell speechless. She then fell to her knees and wept. * I walked into the gym toward Twilight as I handed her my cape, “I’m leaving.” Twilight looked after me, “What?” I whipped around and yelled in anger, “I’M DONE! JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” Before anyone could stop me I stormed out of the gym and walked down the darkened street. * Sunset ran into the gym and looked around as the fixture had finally been removed, “Where is he?” Rarity noticed her distress, “Are you alright dear?” Sunset shook her head, “No. Where’s Scribe?” Twilight put two and two together and realized the full gravity of the situation, “Oh no.” Dash pointed to the door, “He just left.” Sunset voiced a quick thank you and walked out of the doors and glanced around. A sudden rustling alerted her to something above and she only had enough time to gasp before a dark shaped descended down upon her with the sound of a whooshing cape. Chapter 17- MagicThe walk home was sort of a blur to me. I faded in and out on occasion but didn’t really pick much up aside from the occasionally passing car and street sign. I must have been hoofing it because when I unlocked Dash’s front door and entered I was sweating. Spike was asleep atop the element which made me nod at his dedication and I headed upstairs. Soon my costume was off and I sat in the darkened room in utter silence, my thoughts must have drifted because soon I heard the audible sound of the door opening downstairs. I narrowed my eyes as knocks were heard on the bedroom door. I continued to stare at the door as Twilight’s voice entered my mind, “Scribe, are you alright?” I turned my eyes to the door, “I thought I was clear that I didn’t want to be bothered.” Rarity’s voice was one of concern, “Scribe please let us in.” I shook my head as I laid my head down to sleep and spoke just above a whisper, “Just go.” * Rainbow glanced to her friends, “What’s his problem?” Twilight shook her head, “I don’t know. But I have a pretty good idea.” Applejack crossed her arms, “Well could ya explain then?” Twilight sighed, “I think that-“ The bedroom door opened in a flash as a slightly frustrated Cryptic glared daggers at her. * I inhaled shakily in an effort to calm myself, “Several things that push my buttons. People who act like their better than me and order me around. A person repeating something I heard a second time and the last is when someone talks like I’m not in the room when in fact I am.” I looked at them all, “You want to know the reason I’m so upset?” Fluttershy looked to the side, “If it’s not too much trouble.” I sighed rubbing the bridge of my nose, “Alright. Since the first day I got here my entire mind has been a jumble of emotions and various things that completely confound me. One thing in particular is the fact that I started to develop…feelings toward someone and I didn’t want to. Then tonight she comes completely out of left field and takes me by surprise confusing me more and now I…I don’t know what to think.” Rarity gasped, “You’re in love aren’t you?” I shook my head, “Thing is I can’t and don’t want to be.” Pinkie Pie walked a little closer, “But Scribe love is a beautiful thing, why don’t you want it?” I looked at them all with empty eyes, “I don’t deserve it.” I then quietly shut the door before any of them could object. * I sat on the bed and stared into the darkened void of the guest room as the group must have decided to give me some space. It was true; in my own mind I didn’t deserve love. Many things about me weren’t great. Behind the mask that I show the world I was a coward who only acted on impulse and never thought things through. I never ask for help and I admit at times I’m selfish. But still people saw some good in me that I couldn’t. Hell, Sunset wasn’t the first girl to fall for whatever I had, true I never was in a relationship but the others wanted to be. I fell on my back and stared at the roof, what was I missing? I placed my hands on my face in frustration, “WHAT AM I MISSING!?” * I awoke in the middle of the night and heard the soft breathing of Twilight on the floor and sighed. The events of the previous played over and over again, specifically the one moment that I would remember for all time. I calmly got out of bed and made my way down to the living room. I sat upon the couch and reflected about how I acted to the sudden show of emotion Sunset had placed upon me. Of course my mission guidelines ringed in my head straight and true but then one thing came to me in the dark of the room, the feeling I had felt when she had kissed. It felt like we had become one for an instant and that my dark world had been filled with a semblance of light. I felt that same itch and surrendered to my heart song…again, “No one would listen, no one but her, heard as the outcast hears.” I stood up and walked to the window to look over the dark neighborhood and reflected upon my original time in high school and how things proceeded, “Shamed into solitude shunned by the multitude,” a vision of me sitting on the sidelines of most conversations flashed in my mind, “I learned to listen. In my dark, my heart heard music.” I remembered at first I had actually tried to make friends with my tormentors, find some even ground which eventually devolved into me trying to show them the real me, “I longed to teach the world, rise up and reach the world,” I then sadly turned from the window as all results met with the same fate, “No one would listen, I alone could hear the music.” I then looked to the ceiling and smiled as visions of me and Sunset having good times with the girls flashed in my mind, “Then at last a voice in the gloom, seemed to cry "I hear you.” "I hear you fears, your torment and your tears.” A vision of our conversation on the staircase played through my mind, “She saw my loneliness, shared in my emptiness. No one would listen, no one but her. Heard as the outcast hears.” I then sat on the couch as I stared into space and remembered how I had left her in panic on the stairs, “No one would listen,” a vision of her at my side when I awoke in the bed upstairs played in my mind, “No one but her,” then the final image of her hurt face when I had left her caused me to slump in shame and sadness, “Heard as the outcast hears…” * Upon awakening once more I glanced around to find that the house was empty. The clock had read that I was an hour early, I stood and walked upstairs and looked at myself in the mirror. The animated face of my body stared back at me but I soon saw my real face and sighed. I shook my head, “What does she see in me? I mean sure I said I would defend her but…what?” My reflection returned to normal as I turned from the mirror and continued on my way into the bedroom. I got dressed and quietly crept downstairs to eat some breakfast. The thing about the Dash family is that the parents left early during the weekdays which gave me the opportunity to eat in silence. I stared off into space as I munched upon my toast and noticed a shadow fall upon the far wall. Twilight walked in and noticed me staring at her. I put my bread down, “Listen Twilight, I’m sorry for snapping at you and the girls last night.” She smiled in understanding, “It’s alright. But I think the person you should be apologizing to is Sunset.” I nodded, “But if I do…I’m going to tell her how I really feel. I know I will.” Twilight sat down with me, “Listen Scribe, I understand that I told you that making emotional attachments was not a good idea. But if what happened was true, then I have no right to come between you two at all,” she then placed her hands on my shoulder, “Just…be prepared for the consequences when all is said and done.” I nodded sadly but smiled at her as I brought her into a surprise hug, “Thanks Twi, you’re a true friend.” Twilight blinked in surprise but smiled as she hugged me back, “Thank you Cryptic.” * All the good cheer however vanished abruptly when we all met in the cafeteria at lunch with the same question on our minds. I looked at them all, “Have any of you seen Sunset?” Applejack shook her head, “Not since last night.” Rainbow took a bite of her burger, “Must have done something REALLY bad if she isn’t showing up Romeo.” Everyone glared at her, “What?” I raised a hand, “No she’s right.” Rarity turned to look at me, “Forgive my asking but what exactly happened between you two last night?” I sighed, “Things were said when she took me to the roof to escape he who shall not be named and…she kissed me.” Rarity sighed dreamily, “A kiss on the roof in the night, how romantic.” I looked away in shame, “It would have been if I didn’t run off.” Rarity gasped in shock, “You left a lady, who threw herself at you alone?” I became fidgety, “I panicked alright?” Twilight cleared her throat, “Oookay let’s put a pin in this for now and address the issue at hand. Sunset would have told us if she was going to stay home so that just leaves.” Pinkie Pie put her fork down, “You don’t think…” We all turned around to see Umbra staring at us across the Caf with a smug smile as he left. I stood, “Dash check the clock.” Rainbow looked, “Already did Scribe,” she cracked her knuckles, “I already know it’s go time.” We all immediately gave chase. * After a few minutes we were in the boiler room and staring at the door to Umbra’s lair. I opened it quickly as we all surged down the stairs and into the living area. We all immediately began to turn the place upside down searching for both Umbra and Sunset. We kept turning up empty but stopped when we heard the sound of slow clapping. Umbra walked out from the shadows and spread his arms, “Looking for someone?” I pointed in anger, “Where is she!” Umbra looked around, “Who? You’ll have to be more specific.” Rainbow grabbed his shirt, “You know who you snake! Where’s Sunset Shimmer!” Umbra smiled as he grasped Rainbow’s wrist and threw her off, “Oh her. Oh she’s around,” he then snapped his fingers, “Aren’t you Sunset?” The sound of slow footsteps filled the air as Sunset emerged from behind him with a blank look. Twilight stepped toward Umbra, “What did you do to her!” Umbra casually smiled, “Nothing at all, she’s safe,” his expression became cold, “For now.” Rarity stood with a sour look, “Don’t you dare hurt her.” Umbra leaned against the wall, “Oh I don’t intend to Miss Rarity. But that could change very easily.” Applejack crossed her arms, “What are ya sayin?” Umbra walked over to us with a slight saunter to his step, “I’m done with this little song and dance of ours so I’ll get right to it. I know a few things, things that my benefactor might find very interesting should it reach her ears. Then there’s poor Sunset over here.” Twilight shook her head, “Stop beating around the bush, what do you want Umbra.” Umbra turned on his heel, “You know what I want, but instead of giving you an offer I’m giving you a choice,” he then raised two fingers, “I shall free Sunset and giver her back to you today and tomorrow HOWEVER, come to the school after hours on the second day. You shall bring her and the element back stage in the gym so we can properly discuss our arrangement more privately.” Rainbow smirked, “And if we refuse to show up?” Umbra then gave a chilling laugh, “Well then you don’t’,” his eyes then became crazed, “however failure to show up could result in some collateral damage.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “What are you saying?” Umbra got dangerously close, “As I said, the kid gloves are off princess. This is the endgame. Either you give me what I want or I turn this school into a ditch.” I was disgusted and surprised, “You can’t do that!” Umbra raised a finger as he addressed us as a whole, “Oh I can and I will.” Twilight looked at a smiling Umbra as he extended his hand, “Do we have a deal?” Twilight looked at the hand then took it with visible reluctance, “Deal.” Umbra clapped his hands together, “Excellent. You’re dismissed.” He threw Sunset into me as her eyes returned to normal, “You alright?” Sunset got off me and dusted herself off, “I’m fine.” Umbra chuckled, “Lovers spat?” I growled at him as he smiled in response, “Well now if you’ll excuse me I have some paper work to fill out.” We all left in silence. Sunset on the other hand wouldn’t even look at me. * After school ended we gathered Flash and we were walking to the exit. I was focused and determined, “Alright I have a plan.” Rainbow looked at me curiously, “But you heard what he said if we refuse.” I stopped and turned to them and pointed, “That’s the thing we’re not going to refuse.” All present looked at me like I was crazy. * Night had come very fast and all the while Sunset had been giving me the cold shoulder. It was like the arctic itself had replaced both shoulders and were bombarding me with its chilled winds. Twilight insisted that she stay the night at Rainbow’s, I don’t know why she accepted but none the less I had a feeling Twilight only asked so we could talk. I slowly snuck downstairs and noticed her sitting on a chair looking outside. I coughed slightly as she straightened, “Uh…hi Sunset.” Sunset turned her head and regarded me with a scathing glare, “Hi.” I walked forward, “Look about last night-“ Sunset stood up, “There’s no need to explain. You obviously want to stand alone in the world, why else would you let me do what I did then completely reject me.” I stopped an inch from her, “Sunset that’s not the reason.” Sunset nodded with a smile that bled anger, “Your right! The reason you did what you did is because you’re afraid of letting a person who understands you,” she turned with slightly teary eyes, “who cares about you into your life. TELL ME I’M WRONG!” I grasped her shoulders, “You’re wrong. I know your hurt and I feel lower than dirt for what I did, but you have to understand that when all of this is said and done…whatever this is won’t have a happy ending for either of us.” Sunset swatted my hands away and jabbed a finger into my chest as her eyes burned, “You said you loved me last night, do you know what that did to me?! True for a while I was questioning it myself, what I felt toward you. After a while some things came to perspective and last night clinched it for me, I wanted to share in your world,” she turned away, “a world so similar to my own.” My eyes widened, “You mean…” Sunset nodded, “Yes. After last night, you hurt me Scribe and it still hurts. I’m so scared.” I calmly took her hands in mine, “Sunset, there’s no way I could ever understand what you had to go through in your life. But…,” the words I spoke were greatly thought upon but filled with compassion, “I want too and I want to stand by you, to keep you safe.” Sunset looked at me with sad happiness, “But what if your plan fails?” I smiled and nodded, “It won’t and even if it does I will fight to bring you back. That bastard will plague you no longer.” Sunset smiled as tears streamed from her eyes, “Scribe…thank you.” I hugged her and held her tight but I knew deep down this moment, this feeling would not last. * Sunset and I stood back stage and awaited Umbra’s arrival. Clutched in Sunset’s hand was the crown. She was starting to tremble in fear. I took notice and looped my hand with hers which she smiled at but then we both looked forward to see Umbra leering at the display. Umbra narrowed his eyes, “A part of me wants nothing more than to leap across this stage and break every bone in your body Scribe. But I am in a very good mood right now.” I let go of Sunset as we both approached, “No doubt, you won.” Umbra narrowed his eyes further, “What’s your game?” I shrugged, “No game, we've all decided that we want this bloodshed to stop. Where are your lackeys?” Umbra waved the comment off, “Back at their school for the time being. Now if you would kindly.” I shook my head, “You know I wondered how exactly a freak of nature like you could get away with all the stuff you do and never get pegged. Making a lair below the school and securing the class presidency after transferring, seems like a lie to me.” Umbra laughed, “A lie? Feh! It was mere child’s play.” Sunset crossed her arms, “I doubt it.” Umbra became angry at this, “Arrogant foal! Do you not realize how much power I have in this school!?” He then gestured around, “This entire school hangs on my every word and you want to know why,” he then pointed to himself, “because I WILL it! My power is unrivaled and immeasurable to many extents!” Me and Sunset took a seat as he continued, “All those students, no, those SHEEP! Don’t even realize that I have been controlling them since day one! The teachers are no better being the mindless drones that they are, they turn a blind eye to me and never question why! The one thing that they all share is that their weak and insignificant compared to ME!! The best part is now that I have what I want i have no more need of them. I’ll turn them into my mindless servants that will do as I command without question oh wait,” he laughed, “I repeated myself, they already are AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAH!!!!!” I was smiling when he realized that I hadn’t said a word. Umbra glared at me, “What are you smiling about?” I just shook my head, “Well you see that speech was really good. Plus I was right in my assumption that you would sound good on the air, you should be a news caster.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “What are you babbling about,” his voiced echoed unusually, “What the?!” I turned my head, “You get all that Dash?” Rainbow Dash walked out from behind a stack of speakers with a mic, “The audience was practically hanging on his every word.” Rarity who stepped out from the shadows then flicked a switch as the stage curtains ascended to reveal a shocked and angered school. Umbra was staring in horror at the entire gymnasium, “No…” * Umbra looked frantically to Scribe and the gym but regained his composure as his calculating mind formulated a strategy, “Well I had my doubts but now I have proof.” Umbra then pointed an accusing finger at Scribe and the girls, “THESE miscreants have been trying to undermine me and this school since day one. Sure they acted all friendly but they ASSAULTED me after class hours, broke into my home, and did other unspeakable things.” Umbra then paced on the stage, “And can you honestly blame them?! Look at the company they keep no less! Sunset Shimmer, who manipulated you all and terrorized you during her enrollment, has managed to fool you all! She purposely set me up to make the speech you heard and completely control these helpless girls. Well I for one cannot stand for this.” The school was unmoved by the statement which caused Umbra distress as he spoke more frantically, “Oh come ON! Who are you going to believe!? Me? The guy who devoted all of his time to make school bearable and exciting for you all? Or that fiery haired demon who may I add brainwashed you all and blew up the front of the school all the while with glee.” Flash Sentry stepped out of the crowd, “Your right Umbra, we should believe you. But there’s just one thing that bothers me.” Umbra smiled, “And that is?” Flash took on a knowing expression, “How exactly do you know about the details of the Fall Formal when you weren’t even enrolled here when it occurred.” Umbra backed up like he had been struck, “Well…I was obviously told of course.” Flash raised an eyebrow, “Really by whom?” Umbra looked around desperately, “Uh…well…it.” Scribe approached with the microphone in hand, “Could you please speak more into the microphone, we can’t quite here your failing scheme in all its glory clearly.” Twilight emerged beside Flash, “You’ve lost Umbra, whatever power and hold you have over this school is gone. No one will ever believe you again.” Umbra’s face transformed into a mask of pure rage, “YOU!” He raised his hand and hurled Twilight into the crowd with a mere thought, “We should have done this a long time ago!” Umbra landed on the floor and stomped over to Twilight who was regaining herself. Many students converged on the false president; but Umbra raised his hand as his body transformed into his demonic appearance. Umbra set fire to the stage with his dark magic, “Back all of you!” The students surged away as he loomed over Twilight with a sneer, “I’m going to enjoy this immensely-“ A ball hit him in the back of his head. Big Macintosh and Flash Sentry stood with dodge balls in their hands, “Back away from her.” Umbra reeled on the duo only to be pelted once more. * I jumped to the mic and yelled, “STUDENTS OF CANTERLOT HIGH, PROTECT OUR FRIEND!!” The students immediately converged on the stunned demon that immediately vanished into the crowd. Soon it dispersed as the sprinkler system activated revealing the human Umbra tied up and restrained. Umbra writhed in his bonds only to be pinned by Rainbow Dash, “Don’t even think about it.” * Umbra glared at the Rainbow haired youth as events of the Fall Formal played through his mind. He glanced around at the students. Umbra then finally snapped and broke down into a fit of psychotic laughter surprising everyone, “You know something? I don’t care anymore!” He hurled Dash from his body as he transformed once more and took flight, “This school is nothing more than a means to an end.” He waved his arms in sweeping gesture, “And all of you are nothing more than reflections of beings far beyond your understanding, you sniveling INSECTS!” He glanced with a bloodthirsty smile at Twilight, “And now for our star, The Princess,” the last word was laced with venomous spite, “Time to put on the show stopper!” He swooped down in the blink of an eye and plucked Twilight from the ground as he ignited one of his claws, “Anyone follows us she FRIES!” He looked to the group of her friends, “You all have twenty minutes to bring me what I desire to the roof. Fail and she and everyone here will die!” He then blew open a hole in the roof and cackled as he flew out into the night sky. * I looked at the girls who knew what I was thinking, “We have no choice.” I gazed at the crowd, “Thanks for dropping by tonight, also Flash thanks for convincing them.” Flash gave me the thumbs up, “Just bring her back safety.” I returned the gesture, “Count on it.” * Umbra’s red skin seemed to glow in the moonlight as he clutched Twilight in an arm hold which she began to struggle against. Umbra merely tightened his hold as his wings flapped impatiently; Twilight’s friends were going to be running late soon. Twilight then choked out in an act of defiance, “My friends will NEVER concede to you Umbra!” Umbra snickered, “You think so? We shall see how fast they change their tune.” The door to the roof opened to reveal Twilight’s friends, “Speak of the devil.” The group slowly advanced only to halt, “HOLD IT! Not. Another. Step.” Umbra then ignited a magic bolt in his left claw, “One more step closer and she fries!” Spike growled, “Let her go you freak.” Umbra laughed a deep guttural laugh, “You fool! Don’t you realize I hold the ace!?” Rarity produced the element of magic, “We brought the Element of Magic as you asked, now release Twilight immediately!” Umbra laughed again as he casually tapped his chin, “Give me the Element first.” Applejack growled in anger, “Give us our friend first!” Umbra then realized something, “Actually how about this,” he then swiftly grasped the back of Twilight's dress and tipped her over the edge of the roof; “You have until the count of ten to give me the element of harmony. If you still refuse than a princess goes splat in the night.” Sunset stepped forward, “Please, don’t do this.” Umbra thought for a moment, “One.” All present widened their eyes in fear, “Two.” Umbra then took on an annoyed tone and frustrated expression, “NINE.” Rainbow then yelled out, “WAIT!!” Umbra froze then noticed Rainbow gesture somberly to Rarity who then threw the element of magic toward the demonic boy. Umbra plucked it from the air with malicious glee. Umbra than threw Twilight toward her friends who caught her, “A deals a deal.” Umbra than widened his eyes in greed, “Oh my old friend, it’s so good to see you again after all this time,” Umbra than threw back his head and cackled in absolute malicious joy. * I turned to the girls, “I don’t mean to be that guy right now, but does anyone have a plan b?” * Umbra then opened his hand as the Element of Magic became encased in an orb of corrupted energy, “There we go, safe and sound.” Umbra then scratched his chin, “This seems so familiar does it not Sunset?” Sunset refused to meet his eyes as he continued to taunt the group, “Yes, we remember clearly on that night we ascended to a higher form of power. Yes, yes we remember.” Umbra pointed at the group where they stood, “You were all standing there, just like that. And we stood here, right here and we said,” his voice then transformed into an exact replica of Sunset’s when she had taken on the same demonic visage Umbra now wore, “I jumped through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown!” The girls became horrified as a vision of the Fall Formal’s events played out before them in unison with Umbra, “And it really should have been mine all along!” Umbra flew into the air as his voice transitioned back to his original one, “But let’s let bygones, be bygones. I AM YOUR LORD NOW!” Umbra smiled in nostalgia, “Ah memories.” Pinkie Pie pointed to the demon boy, “But Sunset said Princess.” Umbra fixed her with a scathing glare, “Silence you pink annoyance!” Pinkie Pie shrank back as Umbra noticed Twilight’s confusion, “Oh you’re wondering why I didn’t put on the element? Simple, did you think we would fall for the same trick twice?” Umbra then landed a few feet from the group who backed up, “Now I am a reasonable lord and a merciful one at that so I shall give you all one final choice. Give me Twilight Sparkle and I shall spare all on this world, refuse and you’ll find THAT choice a regrettable one.” Twilight looked at her friend’s then out at the skyline of the city, “Alright.” All present except Umbra yelled, “WHAT!?” Twilight stepped forward, “I will not allow innocent lives to be destroyed because of me. Umbra, do your worst. But know this, no matter what you say or do the people and others will resist you with every fiber of their being. You will never succeed as long as there is hope and unity in the hearts of many!” Umbra laughed which brought a tear to his eye which he wiped away, “Oh that’s rich, very well then Princess Twilight Sparkle. Step forward and receive your punishment.” Twilight stepped forward as Umbra savored the moment. He raised his claw only to cease movement; Sunset had stepped in front of Twilight with her arms spread wide. Umbra’s eye widened in shock and rage, “YOU!?” Sunset then proclaimed, “If you want her, you have to get through me.” Umbra visibly hesitated but sneered, “Very well.” The moment seemed to move in slow motion. Umbra raised his claw skyward as a ball of fire began to churn and grow in his palm. Twilight braced herself while her friends cried out for both girls to run. Then Umbra’s eyes widened in utter shock as he rocked backwards slightly from an unseen force that collided with his front. Everyone’s eyes widened in shock. * I blinked in astonishment, “Is she?” Rarity nodded slowly, “Yes.” I shook my head, “Why?” * Umbra looked down, “What!?” Sunset was hugging the demon, much to his shock and anger. Umbra was about to bring his hand down when the spell extinguished on its own, “What are you doing?!” Sunset looked up at Umbra with pity, “Giving you something.” Umbra’s demonic appearance vanished immediately revealing his original form, “No.” Sunset shut her eyes, “I’m so sorry.” Umbra then twitched in pain, “Stop! Let go of me at once!!” Sunset held firm as Umbra continued to struggle, “What are you doing to me…it hurts.” All the people present then saw something that they thought would never occur, Umbra was crying. Sunset looked at her darker half, “What you’re feeling is remorse and sadness for what you’ve done.” Umbra felt the cold sensation sting his very being deeper than anything, “I don’t like it, make it stop,” he then looked at her with anguished and pleading eyes, “Please…” Sunset smiled, “It will be okay.” Umbra’s eyes then widened in surprise, “What...what am I feeling? It’s warm and…my heart it’s beating.” Sunset nodded, “Does it also feel like a weight has been lifted from your shoulders?” Umbra slowly nodded, “And it feels like my spirit is filled with…light.” Sunset lost her grip slightly as Umbra fell to his knees and gazed at the sky and cried out in confusion and anguish, “WHAT IS THIS!?” Sunset hugged him once more, “It’s the magic of friendship, something I should have had a long time ago.” Umbra stared at her in surprise, “Friendship?” Sunset squeezed him tighter, “We’re not alone, not anymore.” Umbra blinked with fresh tears in his eyes, “I-I.” Umbra then hugged the girl tight and wept in happiness. Sunset fought back tears, “I hated myself and others. I spent my life in darkness and pushed others away from me, two worlds felt my anger and rage. But then Twilight showed me the same power I am giving you now, I never had to be alone. Everyone deserves a second chance and a chance at friendship.” Umbra was smiling sadly as he cried, “I-I’m sorry. For all I did.” Sunset then wept with him, “So am I, every waking moment I regret everything I did.” Umbra then stood quickly and walked away from her tears streaming down his face as he threw the element to the girls, “Take it. I don’t deserve it.” Twilight stepped forward and raised a heartfelt hand, “Come with us Umbra, you have a whole school that I think will like to meet the new you.” Umbra turned and gave a small smile; he too raised his hand but recoiled in absolute agony. He clutched his head and cried out in pain as he dropped to his knees. * I ran to Twilight, “What’s wrong with him?” Twilight had a look of sadness and shock upon her face, “He’s a creature of darkness that has just been filled with light and emotions he’s never felt before. His body can’t handle it; h-he’s breaking down.” I then noticed that the mark upon Umbra’s shirt had turned white with silver edges, his hair then lightened in color as a familiar series of streaks appeared. * Sunset got down to eye level with him, “U-Umbra?” Umbra placed his hands on her shoulders, “Sunset promise me you’ll live a happy life and never look upon me as I once was. Now go.” Sunset stood reluctantly but stayed only for Umbra to yell out in pained anguish, “LEAVE ME BE!!!” The girls backed up as Umbra smiled at them one last time, “Scribe, take care of her and all of you please help them be happy. And Twilight,” Twilight nodded with tears in her eyes, “If circumstances had been different I would be honored to call you, and you all my friends.” Umbra then began to break up into sparkles as he spoke two words that lingered on the wind, “Thank you.” * I went back to the roof and retrieved the one thing that didn’t fade away, Umbra’s coat. We all walked back into the gym to cheers which soon died down when they saw our expressions. I placed the coat upon the stage as I took the mic. I cleared my throat, “Students of Canterlot High, you have all seen and witnessed things and monsters last year and now this year. But know that Umbra Glare was not a complete monster; his heart was merely tainted, corrupted by darkness and jealousy. Sunset Shimmer showed him the same magic that my friend Twilight gave her that faithful night you all remember. But now I ask you that when you think of Umbra, think of Sunset as she is now and as we saw him. A kind and funny person, in the end he truly had a heart.” All the students stood in silence, but soon applause began. I smiled as Sunset hugged me from the side and she kissed me on the cheek. We both than realized that the school was making ooh’s and slight mocking tones at the display. I was flustered as I spoke once more, “Oh grow up!” Chapter 18- Morning on Earth Shine!My eyes snapped open as the alarm went off and for some reason I felt…happy. I mean REALLY freaking happy! I leapt out of bed and donned my clothes as I strutted down stairs humming a tune to myself as I reached into the fridge and got some eggs. I fired up the stove and placed a frying pan on the element as I spun on my heel and cracked the eggs. Soon I put them in the pan and began the process of scrambling them. I looked over my shoulder and noticed a very surprised Twilight and Rainbow Dash staring at me. Twilight grinned, “Well someone’s in a good mood this morning.” I put a helping on the first plate, “Why wouldn’t I be? I mean we defeated an evil villain as WELL as reform him and well...I’m just in a really good mood this morning!” Rainbow took the first helping and sat down with a chuckle, “Well just make sure you don’t hit happy overload. That happened to Pinkie once…no one survived.” I sat down with my own helping as Twilight took hers, “Well I’m sure I’ll live, man things are really looking up now.” Twilight nodded, “Yep, all things considered we can finally breathe. Although I’m still wondering how your first date with Sunset going to go.” I choked on my eggs which caused Rainbow to smack my back, “WHAT!?” Twilight became a tad embarrassed, “Sorry I brought it up, it’s none of my business.” Rainbow playfully elbowed my side, “Come on lover boy what do you got planned?” I raised my finger, “uhm…I haven’t…” * Rarity and the girls just stared at me in surprise as we walked to the school, “What do you mean you haven’t put any thought into it?” I turned and looked at them in exasperation, “Hey cut me some slack here! She’s my first ever girlfriend so what if I-“ I smacked into someone causing the group to freeze, “She’s right behind me isn’t she?” The voice that answered me sounded young but filled with an air of mystique, “You would do wise to watch your front student.” I turned around and stared into the unamused eyes of…well let’s just say I was a little too afraid to speak. Chrysalis regarded me with disinterest, “Is something the matter?” I still couldn’t speak which caused her to turn on her heel with an annoyed sigh and departed into the school. I immediately grabbed Twilight buy the shoulders, “I have seen the enemy and she is EVIL HOT!” The girls were slightly surprised at this as Twilight was even more confused when she answered, “What?” I sighed, “It’s a form of hotness that radiates a fearful aura but you can’t help but be enthralled.” Twilight was unimpressed at the answer, “And that matters because?” I shook my head, “I can’t hit women it’s like my golden rule. ESPECIALLY women like that.” Rarity seemed to have mixed feelings with that answer, “I’m not sure whether I should be slightly in awe at your chivalry or slightly disappointed at-“ I cut her off, “Call it what you want…it’s a guy thing.” They collectively rolled their eye but I was immediately taken by surprise by a pair of arms wrapping around my neck, “Morning.” I froze up but relaxed, “Morning Sunset, sleep well?” I turned around to stare at her smiling face, “Yep!” The bell interrupted our moment. * I sat in the cafeteria in silence as I ran over various contingencies and plans for a possible first date. I mean sure she loved me and I her but I wanted our first date to be memorable as well as special. I jabbed my food as the girls looked at me, I suppose they had been able to read when I was troubled because Rarity looked like she was thinking of something. Rarity looked at the girls, “Girls I must speak with you all, Sunset stay here and keep Scribe company. I believe he needs it.” Before I could voice a word the girls had risen from their seats as Sunset sat next to me. * Rarity waited for the girls to arrive outside the cafeteria with her and placed her fist in the palm of her hand, “Alright ladies you’ve probably all realized it as well and I hope are thinking the same thing. But we have to help Scribe with his first date.” Rainbow leaned against a locker, “Shouldn’t we leave this up to him?” Rarity shook her head quickly, “Oh no we mustn't! Scribe may be pleasant and funny, but a first date is EVERYTHING in a budding relationship. Therefore each first date MUST be memorable yet romantic.” Applejack sighed, “Rarity ah don’t mean to sound well…uninterested, but why do ya care?” Rarity looked at them all with surprise but calmed herself, “Simple, do you all recall Umbra’s last wish? He asked us to help them to be happy and being the generous person I intend to give Scribe not only my advice but my complete help.” Twilight smiled at the sentiment but became serious, “But Rarity we have no business to interfere with Cryptic’s love life.” Rarity raised a finger with a devious smile, “That’s the thing; they won’t know that we’re even there.” Fluttershy fidgeted slightly, “But what if they catch us? Oh they’ll both be so angry.” Pinkie Pie bounced next to her friend, “I’m with you Rarity, we’ll have them smooching in no time!” Rainbow Dash chuckled, “Wow Rarity, you never struck me as the devious type. I like this new side of you.” Rarity straightened herself and fixed a stray hair, “Well don’t get used to it Dash, I intend for this to be a onetime deal, as the saying goes.” Applejack glanced at the laughing Scribe and Sunset and gave a warm smile but then became determined, “Alright, what’s the plan?” * The day had ended quite oddly. The girls barely spoke to me for the remainder of the day which was pretty weird in itself but I paid it no mind. But then I found a flyer sticking out of my locker door, it was advertising a small community event at a community center. * Rarity looked around the corner with Applejack and squealed excitedly, “He’s considering it!” Applejack rolled her eyes, “But will he go for it?” Rarity quickly typed a text. * Fluttershy checked her phone and inhaled to calm her nerves as she “accidentally” dropped a flyer as she passed Sunset in the hall. Sunset picked up the flyer in confusion, “Hmm.” * The minute school ended I approached Sunset who was sitting on the front stairs as I glanced at the paper, “Hey Sunset?” She turned her head, “Yeah?” I scratched the back of my head in nervousness, “Do you want to…um…go to.” The giggle caused me to look away with a blush as I handed the flyer, “To this thingy?” Sunset smiled, “I’d love to.” A loud yes caused us to look around in confusion. * Rarity’s mouth was being covered by five other hands. Flash just stared at the girls and noticed who they were spying on, “What did you all just do?” * I was soon sitting in the clothes shop with a neutral expression as Rarity was fussing over spiffing up my clothes. I looked at her as she did up all my buttons and tied a black tie around my neck, “Is this entirely necessary?” Rarity rolled her eyes as she attempted to make my pants presentable, “Well one must look proper when escorting a lady to any event.” I stood up as she gave a surprised yelp, “I’m just taking her to a community event, it’s not like I’m taking her to the opera.” Rarity chuckled as I took noticed of her slightly frazzled hair, “Oh perish the thought, that’s for the second date.” I raised an eyebrow as the other girls grabbed her and dragged her away from me. * Applejack looked at her friend with concern, “Rarity don’t ya think ya might be gettin a LITTLE too much into this matchmaker thing?” Rarity gazed at her friend with a slightly crazed look behind her glasses, “Of course not! I am completely of sound mind right now. I just need to make sure Scribe is completely presentable down to the last MICROBE!!!” Applejack nodded slowly, “Alrighty then,” she then turned to the others, “tie her up.” The other girls then grabbed the now crazed fashionista as she yelled out, “THIS IS MY DESTINY!!!” Applejack shook her head and headed to the front room. * I gazed up at Applejack, “What was that all about?” Applejack waved it off and sat down, “Now listen, ah know that Sunset is yer first special someone and ah’m happy fer ya both. But just be yerself, don’t try to be someone yer not. After all that’s why she fell fer ya in the first place.” I smiled, “Thanks AJ.” She smiled back but then looked to the back room, “Can ah tell ya somethin?” I was confused but agreed none the less, “Sure.” Applejack seemed to gather herself before she spoke, “Well ya see, ah liked ya Scribe. Ah mean yer nice, charmin in yer own odd way. But…” I smiled, “But you didn’t know what to do right?” She nodded surprised as I stood up, “You weren’t alone in that boat AJ.” Applejack stood with me, “Ah’m just happy ya found someone.” I raised a playful eyebrow, “Feeling jelly?” Applejack playfully shoved me, “That’s not funny.” I laughed as I walked out the door to meet Sunset for our date. * We soon met up at a local bus station as the late afternoon sun hung lazily in the air. Sunset and I sat in relative silence as she gazed into space. I was patting my lap in a slightly impatient manner but sighed regardless. I turned to her, “So…you’re from the same world as…Twilight and I huh?” Sunset stared at me with puzzlement but gave a small smile, “Yeah.” I started grabbing at straws, “Um…what exactly did you do back there anyway,” I quickly remembered that the subject was touchy, “Oh crap forget I asked sorry!” Sunset smiled as she shook her head, “No it’s okay. In truth I actually used to be a student under our Princess. I don’t mean to sound pompous but I was prodigy in my studies. I noted her smile of far off memories, “She was so proud me and I was as happy as could be. I learned so much, teleportation, transmutation, alchemy….” She noticed that she had me enthralled, “You know alchemy? That’s so cool! Can you turn lead into gold?” Sunset checked her nails, “Oh please…I learned that in a week, give me something hard.” I scratched my chin as we boarded the bus, “Okay…summoning a giant rock formation using nothing but a grain of sand and a small pebble.” She shook her head with a cocky smile, “Learned that after a month.” I was astounded but I pressed on, “Walking through walls?” Sunset smirked, “I can walk up them and go through them. Try again smart guy.” I narrowed my eyes as we began our trip. * After exiting the bus I pointed in victory, “Alright I got one. Making a giant fire bird out of flint, covered in non- flammable vines with quartz eyes that can use fire breath WHILE you’re upside down holding your breath with your eyes closed! HA! BEAT THAT!” Sunset nodded, “Wow that is a tough one. But not impossible, I did it for an extra credit assignment.” I growled in frustration, “WHAT DON’T YOU KNOW!” Sunset looked at me with an “are you seriously asking me that?” expression. I gave up and marched in step with her, “Animating a stone Wombat-“ Sunset laughed, “Scribe how long do you intend on keeping this up?” I sighed, “Just checking.” We soon gazed at all of the kiosks and began to have some fun. We first stopped at a small ring toss game which Sunset stepped up to. She nailed all the bottles and won a pair of shutter shades much to my amusement. She put them on and pouted which gave us both a good laugh. We continued along our way and we reached an ice cream stand. Upon purchasing our cones we we’re out and about once more. We then came to an outdoor pool which was currently unoccupied. We sat on some nearby bleachers and glanced out beyond the pool at the sun setting. I finished my cone and glanced at Sunset who was still looking in the distance. These kinds of moments were the kind I now wanted to happen more often. I smiled at the fiery haired girl but then one thought entered my mind as the sky darkened and the lights for the pool came on. The thought was actually more of an inevitable factor that I dreaded; Sunset and I couldn’t be together. It tore me up to think of what would happen if she knew the full truth of where I hail from and how it would be impossible for what we had to even continue to grow. She glanced at me and took on a slightly puzzled expression which I responded with to me walking off the bleachers and around the perimeter of the pool. I then “slipped” and fell into the pool. Sunset came to the side, “Scribe?!” I then quickly surfaced with a quick, “Gotcha!” I then grabbed her and pulled her in. Sunset surfaced immediately with a surprised gasp and shivered as she exited the pool. I smirked, “Too cold for you?” She gave me a playful look, “Oh you are so DEAD!” I quickly scrambled out of the water and ran onto the grass, “Catch me if you can Shimmer!” Sunset narrowed her eyes as she gave chase. I heard her wet boots tromp on the ground behind me as we entered into a nearby treeline. I and she chased each other through the trees and brush for a good twenty minutes before I emerged on a hill overlooking the city. I then heard a battle cry as I was tackled down the hill. Both of us rolled down the hill laughing until we landed on our backs looking at the sky. Sunset was panting but turned to look at me, “I had fun today Scribe, thanks for taking me.” I smiled, “Anytime Sunny.” She blushed lightly but smiled as I caught myself, “Sorry I forgot you hate that nickname.” Sunset shook her head, “From you, I don’t mind.” We both then joined hands as we gazed at the moon. Sunset then asked softly, “Scribe?” I looked at her briefly, “Yeah?” She looked away nervously but continued, “Would you still love me if I looked…different?” I smiled, “Even if you wore a different face and had a different voice, I would never stop loving you.” Sunset became touched at the sentiment as she rolled onto her side, “You’re such a charmer.” I did the same action, “You’re not so bad yourself.” For a good hour we talked and gazed into each other’s eyes until it was time to leave. Chapter 19- KarmaChrysalis sat in her darkened room staring at where her ex-partner once sat in times such as this. True Umbra had been slightly unstable, but he was calculating and devised many stratagems for their partnership. It was rather unfortunate for his defeat especially since she was among the crowd that had witnessed it. She sighed and rubbed her temples as she recalled that at the head of the pack that had destroyed him she had seen those six familiar girls. Her frustration reached its peak as she stood and hurled her chair against the far wall surprising the shapes in the darkness. Even on another world those six mares exist and insist on ruining everything she worked so hard to build up. As she was getting to the point of flipping the table in front of her a shape cleared its throat. Chrysalis glared at the shape, “What?!” The shape shrunk back, “My queen, there are two visitors here to see you.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes upon the guard, “I was not expecting anyone.” The guard looked to the side, “They claim to be the two individuals that worked for Umbra and the tallest one says she has information for you concerning The Algorithm.” Chrysalis reflected on this news for a moment but relented, “Send them in.” The far side door opened with a metallic creak as two girls gazed around at their surroundings, “Welcome to my humble home.” Gilda stood firm as Lightning Dust gazed in slight fear around her, “Your Umbra’s boss right?” Chrysalis nodded, “Was his boss.” Gilda produced a file, “Umbra gave us instructions that if he didn’t contact us after two days that we were to give you this.” Chrysalis took the file and thumbed through it revealing photos and scribbled notes all concerning a student who she had bumped into no sooner than a day ago. Her eyes widened upon reading one cliff note in particular. She lowered the file and spoke in a low voice to the room, “Bring me the one known as Cryptic Scribe.” * My ears began to burn. I glanced around as all the girls sat with smiles on their faces waiting for the movie to start. I had to say one thing about this alternate world; they sure did know how to advertise! The movie was supposed to be the biggest box office smash to hit the big screen. I prepared for the massive let down accordingly. I felt someone lean against me as the lights blinked out and smiled down at the familiar cyan eyes. As the movie started I felt the hairs on my neck stand on end and instinctively turned to look behind me. I saw other movie goers enjoying the flick like the rest of us but I still had the feeling I was being watched by someone…or something.” Sunset must have taken notice of my nervousness, “Something wrong?” I slowly stood, “I gotta use the restroom I’ll be right back.” * I slowly walked out into the hallway of theater doors and the entire cinema aside from the muffled noises of other films was eerily quiet. If this has ever happened to you it can be a LITTLE bit creepy. I slowly moved down the way toward the bathroom making note of the sound of a door opening from behind me further down the way. I quickly turned the corner into the bathroom and waited. I heard rushed footsteps and knew for once my paranoia had paid off; I turned the corner and tackled the incoming assailant to the ground. The person had pitch black skin and dark blue eyes with lighter black hair. He also seemed to be dark clothing border lining on metal fan to Goth. I glared at the sneering guy, “Who sent you and why are you following me!” The guy was now smirking, “Who says I’m the only one.” I was immediately grabbed from behind by…clones?! The two guys that had me in their grasps looked identical to the guy I had tackled down to the last detail. I struggled with all my might and kicked the guy I tackled in the gut before one of my captors smacked me hard on the back of the head. I was dazed but then another swift hit black lighted me. * The girls were soon out of the theater looking for Scribe. They asked the management who seemed slightly out of it and said they saw no one of that description leaving. Pinkie Pie yelled for the group who rushed in earnest to her location. Pinkie Pie was frowning as she held up Scribe’s discarded glasses. Twilight took them gingerly, “What happened to him?” Sunset was filled with boiling anger, “I don’t know but if I find out who took him they had better pray I don’t find their hidey hole.” Applejack placed a calming hand on her shoulder, “Now let’s just settle down an think. Who do we know that might have it out for Scribe?” Rainbow Dash was slightly flustered, “Well the only one who did became good and dissolved into sparkles, remember?” Twilight looked up, “No…there’s one other who might.” * I awoke to find myself tied down to a chair and staring into the smiling face of Chrysalis, “Good evening Cryptic Scribe.” I narrowed my eyes at her, “So we meet at last.” Chrysalis folded her hands atop the table we were seated at, “I think that’s my line, Protector of The Algorithm.” I immediately tensed as she laughed, “Oh yes I know. But you’re wondering how I found out right? Well it’s simple, I was merely given information by an ex-partner of mine perhaps you know him?” I immediately put two and two together, “Umbra, so you were his benefactor.” Chrysalis nodded with a snide smile, “Bingo.” I writhed in my bonds, “Well jokes on you because he’s kind of gone now. Plus my friends are going to be looking for me.” Chrysalis stood and walked around toward me, “Oh I’m counting on it. But you see before anything else I need you to do something for me.” Chrysalis then smacked a familiar looking paper in front of me, “You know what this is don’t you?” I stared wide eyed, “The Magic Algorithm.” Chrysalis smirked as she tapped the paper with her nail, “You see I have a bunch of events lined up and I need this to work in top form. So my favour is a simple one, decode the Algorithm and you can leave in one piece. Refusal to do so will make things worse for you so my advice is,” she leaned dangerously toward me, “do as you’re told.” I glared right into the queens eyes, “Never.” Chrysalis lightly chortled, “Have it your way then,” she snapped her fingers as three of her lackeys appeared, “persuade our guest to change his mind would you?” * Twilight and the girls all sat in Rainbow’s house as their knowledgeable friend scanned city maps in an effort to pinpoint where Chrysalis might be. So far her estimates were coming up blank, if only she had access to the Canterlot Royal Archives. She continued to search for any building that might remotely act as a changeling base of operation but groaned in frustration. Sunset was beside her, “You’re looking at it the wrong way. Changelings prefer dark and sometime damp. Like a cave network or a swamp.” Twilight looked at Sunset in surprise who merely shrugged, “I had time for some research after some cramming sessions.” Twilight and Sunset began to double team the search until finally Sunset clapped her hands together, “THERE!” All the girls gathered around the terminal and asked in unison, “What?” Sunset pointed in satisfaction, “The harbor, it’s the only place near the water with buildings that fit the changeling quota for the biggest dream home.” Rarity gagged slightly, “We’re going to have to go near salt water? But it will absolutely destroy my complexion!” They all just stared at her which caused her to sigh, “Alright where do we begin?” Twilight pointed to a large factory that was reported abandoned for years, “At the Flim Flam Bottling Company.” * I saw stars once more as another one of Chrysalis’s crony’s laid into me. I looked up at the sound of her giving the cease fire for the fifth time. I tasted pennies in my mouth as she crooked a finger under my chin and stared into my still defiant look. Chrysalis narrowed her eye, “We both know you can’t keep this up, so why don’t you be a good boy and do what I say?” I responded with spitting a gob of blood in her face which then quickly earned me a backhand across the face. * The girls were antsy on the bus ride over to the harbor praying that their transportation would go faster. Son the bus hissed to a stop as they disembarked and beheld their destination looming menacingly on the far side of the harbor. All of them then became focused and began sprinting toward their goal. * I was panting as Chrysalis glared daggers at me, “Perhaps you don’t understand the gravity of the situation. With my position in the school I can easily have you and your little clique of friends expelled with just a mere word to the Principal. Or better yet, since no others know of my changelings coming over with me to this world I can easily make your friends vanish off the face of the Earth,” she dragged out each word, “one by one.” I stared at her, “Your bluffing.” Chrysalis leaned forward, “Are you willing to take that risk?” I glanced to the side only for a changeling to rush into the room, “My Queen, we have intruders within the factory!” Chrysalis reeled on her soldier, “What?! Who!” The soldier exhaled, “The elements of harmony and a seventh girl I’ve never seen before.” I perked up at the mention of the girls, “Sunset.” Chrysalis took notice and smirked, “Go up and give them a proper welcome captain.” I thrashed hard, “Chrysalis, don’t hurt them!” Chrysalis approached as the captain froze at a hand signal, “Of course I won’t. But that’s only if you decode the Algorithm for me. Do this for me and I’ll allow them to leave,” she then coldly added, “with breath in their lungs.” I clenched my teeth and growled at the situation, I was in a no win situation. If I didn’t comply the girls might be killed or worse and if I did comply the world would suffer. I sighed, “Alright…I’ll do it.” Chrysalis smiled in triumph, “Good now get to work,” she turned to the captain, “go upstairs and keep our guests occupied. I would rather we are not disturbed.” The captain nodded as I looked after him and looked at the Queen Changeling, “You said you wouldn’t hurt them!” Chrysalis raised a finger, “The promise was that I would not KILL them. There was no promise of not harming them in there at all.” She cackled as I stared at The Algorithm praying that the girls would be safe. * Applejack was slowly casting the glare of her flashlight around the darkened factory as machinery that towered above them all made imposing silhouettes. She turned a corner and yelled out in surprise at a massive monstrosity of metal and gears. The others came to her side and noticed the thing was nothing more than a massive bottling machine. Rainbow Dash walked side by side with Sunset, “Well this is new, kind of makes you want to get out more often eh Sunset?” Sunset shook her head as she pushed a large cog out of the way, “Not really. I just want to find Scribe and get out of here before something else goes wrong tonight.” Pinkie Pie moved some scrap out of the way as they entered the break room. Twilight looked around wary of everything she could not see. Twilight stopped, “This isn’t right.” Fluttershy looked at her in puzzlement, “What do you mean?” Twilight glanced around, “Don’t you find it a little odd that we’re in the heart of enemy territory and nothing’s happened yet?” Rarity nodded, “Well yes but what’s your point?” Twilight stood beside RD and Sunset, “Well I mean we should have at least run into, I don’t know. A guard or a booby-trap,” the batteries in the flashlights they had then picked the worst moment to die on them as Sunset finished for her friend, “Or an ambush.” The girls we’re then besieged on all sides by fifteen men. * I was still blinking in disbelief at The Algorithm. At first I couldn’t understand it at all but I found as I stared at it longer I began to notice that the lines and circles as well as the letters seemed to either light up or move a certain way. Some of the light pulsed from the bottom up on the lines where as other went from to top to bottom. The circles rotated counter clockwise for some, others rotated in the opposite direction. Lastly the way the letters lit up and faded resembled the way someone would key in a password. I reached out and robotically began to slide my finger along the corresponding lines, circles, and letters in the correct sequence much to my on looker’s fascination and curiosity. The formula began to glow faintly as my heart became heavy. All that had to be done now was to key in the last four digits and rotate the last circle to unleash its full power. As I moved to do so a crash ruined my concentration. I looked up to see the girls glaring down at Chrysalis, “Girls!” Chrysalis was astounded, “How did you get past my guards!?” Twilight smiled, “Word of advice, don’t attack a group of girls inside a dark break room with stray tables and chairs lying around. On a side note I think an old microwave knocked one of them silly.” Chrysalis glanced over at me, “Well I’m afraid you’re too late. The Algorithm had been decoded and now I have won!” I immediately scrambled from my chair and rushed to the girls but not before I yelled, “Says you!” Chrysalis reached for The Algorithm and pointed it toward us, “Now my power shall return to me and…wait,” she stood still and the last words we heard before we left earshot completely was, “THIS THING ISN’T FULLY OPENED!!!” * The Captain returned out of breath, “My queen, I am afraid we have lost them.” Chrysalis was in the brink of popping a vein but inhaled, “No matter. The Algorithm may not be fully unlocked but I still have a hoof hold.” Chrysalis produced an old equestrian lock box and searched through it, “Ah...perfect,” she produced a shard of some sort of red substance and pulled out her cellphone before keying in the number and answering the receiver of her call, “Yes it’s me, there seems to have been a slight change of plans. But I can still give you ONE thing I promised, come to me immediately.” Within the box rested two other objects. One seemed to be the clipping of a claw while the other was azure and seemed to resemble a shard of armor. Chapter 20- CrystalsI sat in the kitchen of Rainbow’s house as Twilight held an ice pack to my face. I explained what happened while they performed their rescue. Twilight looked at me in absolute horror, “You decoded The Algorithm are you insane!?” I eased her with a look, “It’s alright. I didn’t complete the process so it’s pretty much useless.” Sunset shook her head, “It’s not, even if you partially decoded it all Chrysalis need is an item of any magical nature and she can manipulate it. Granted though, not on the scale she could if it were unlocked fully. At best I think she could probably change a few things.” I looked at Sunset, “I’m just curious, what exactly will she be capable of when The Algorithm is fully decoded? I mean Celestia told me that she could change a spell on a much grander scale.” Sunset straightened herself, “It’s more than that. There’s magic in everything, be it weak or strong. This world even has natural magic but it’s so low in abundance that no one can even channel anything. The Algorithm in itself is not only a magical tool of manipulation but it’s also a catalyst of almost god like proportions, if the user knows how to FULLY use it. If Chrysalis figures out all of The Algorithms secrets, let’s just say not even the princesses could stop her.” Applejack nodded, “Alright, so what exactly can she do with it at only half power?” Sunset looked at us all, “I don’t know, but I really don’t want to find out.” * The man was seated before Chrysalis as she held the red shard in one hand and the paper in the other. The man was waiting nervously as the woman paced around him, but she soon came to a stop in front of him once more. Chrysalis placed the shard in his hand, “Hold on to that tightly.” The man nodded as he glanced at the object, “What exactly will this accomplish?” Chrysalis grinned crazily, “Not only will this test a theory of mine. But it will give you the power you so crave and as an added bonus a way to take your revenge.” The man clenched his hand into a fist, “They’ll pay for what they did.” Chrysalis raised the paper in front of her as it suspended itself in mid-air, “Now let’s make some magic!” An exact copy of the magical formula on the paper projected itself onto the man who, at Chrysalis’s instructions, raised the hand that the shard was clutched in. The second the hand entered the formula it flared bright. Chrysalis’s eyes widened in wonderment as the formula on the actual paper seemed to open up before her and show her threads of energy. The threads that composed The Man were a light lemon color whereas the lines for the shard were blood red. She touched one strand of the shard’s lines and connected it to one of The Man’s in his hand. The Man then sharply twitched causing Chrysalis to giggle in excitement. She then went to work combining all of the shard’s lines with The Man’s lines until the process was completed. She then placed her palm upon the paper as the formula blazed bright, the paper then rolled itself up. Nothing happened at first, but soon the man was engulfed in pure darkness. The dark power surged and churned as his yell of surprise turned much deeper and transitioned into a yell of exuberance. When the energy faded, a pair of glowing green eyes with purple smoke gazed at Chrysalis and they both then shared in a maniacal cackle. * I sat in silence in the school library the next day as things began to wind down after the bell rang. I was reading up on a couple of things in year books of old in an effort to better understand my fellow students and their pasts, I know I’m weird sue me. As I thumbed through last year’s book I noticed a photo of the girls in their “pone forms” as I called them smiling with Spike at the camera on a dance floor. I tilted my head as I read the caption, “Fall Formal Heroes,” I flipped to the next page to find Sunset and two other students standing in front of the school covered in cement and brandishing trowels. There expressions were ones of both shame and satisfaction at whatever job they had just completed. “Did you know when that photo was taken that it was THE hottest day all season?” I jumped slightly but took notice of her, “What exactly did you three do at the Formal? I mean no one gives me a straight answer when I ask.” Sunset sighed in slight sadness as she sat down, “Well I guess it’s because it’s a pretty touchy subject. I already told you that I wasn’t always…nice, Umbra was living proof of that.” I leaned forward, “Tell me what happened, please.” Sunset looked me straight in the eyes, “Back then I was cruel, arrogant, selfish, a bully, and jealous of others. I was always willing to emotionally harm and humiliate anyone in my way. But unlike Umbra I had limits; I would never use hostages or cause any real harm to another.” Her face seemed to drop, “But that night when Twilight won the crown I got desperate and eventually I had the prize I sought after. However when I tried to use the Element of Magic, it changed me,” she hugged herself, “the pain and feeling of all of that…darkness consuming me. It was painful; I felt the tears as I lost myself to that horrible piece of myself. I became sadistic and I didn’t care in the slightest if I crushed my enemies into dust. But then Twilight saved me and I was myself again with no more of that hate in me.” I smiled at her as I placed a hand on her shoulder, “And don’t forget that you have an awesome boyfriend to keep you company.” Sunset feigned sarcasm, “Well your right about one thing, you are my boyfriend.” I immediately took notice of her jibe and playfully shoved her, “Hey!” Sunset and I laughed until my eyes caught something in the yearbook, “Hold on a sec…” I noticed a photo of Mr. Discord, Mr. Sombra, Umbra, and Chrysalis all standing together during something called the “Hearths Dance.” They seemed to be laughing and were in good spirits. I blinked a couple of times as a dark theory dawned on me. I stood up, “That’s it,” my voice became frustrated at how naive I had been, “THAT’S the connection!” Sunset became confused as I dragged her to the counter and checked the yearbook out, “Call the girls Sunny.” Sunset produced her phone and became puzzled, “What for?” My tone had been laced with a cold undertone, “Because I just figured out that we may have bigger problems.” * I pointed at the photo, “Look at this and tell me what you see.” Fluttershy squinted, “The teachers laughing with Umbra?” Rarity nodded, “Exactly, I don’t see what the problem or this connection you speak of is.” I began pacing, “Think about this for a second, Umbra controlled the faculty and students to turn a blind eye to him and not question his decisions. Now think on this, Umbra and Chrysalis couldn’t simply orchestrate this plan between the two of them with a bunch of troops; Chrysalis especially would need a foot hold here.” Twilight was interested in my theory, “What are you getting at?” I stopped, “What I’m getting at is that Chrysalis couldn’t have gotten so tightly engrained within the faculty without help…from the inside.” Twilight’s eyes widened, “Your saying.” I nodded as I jabbed the photo, “Chrysalis is the puppet master who knows just the right strings to pull. I mean Umbra brought over Gilda and Lightning Dust over to their side with promise of power and their inner most desire. What’s stopping her from doing the same?” Twilight leaned back, “Well for one, THESE versions don’t strike me as evil. They’re both just teachers trying to get by and two there’s no motive.” Rarity raised her hand, “Actually there might be.” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yeah.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Why though?” Rainbow Dash cleared her throat, “Well everyone at school knows about why Sombra is a teacher at our school. He used to be a respected theatre professor at Crystal Empire University, but some sort of incident involving a lesson resulted in him being utterly humiliated in front of the entire University which soon resulted in him being fired. Many of the students at the school say they can still hear him muttering how he would make them pay for his humiliation.” I was a tad skeptical, “What exactly happened?” Applejack scratched her chin, “Ah think it had somethin to do with him losin his temper on a student after a prank was pulled on him.” Rarity nodded, “Yes that was it! He acted unprofessional and blamed the school’s ethics of discipline. He claimed and I quote,” she did her best impression of Mr. Sombra, “If I were in charge I would run the tightest ship imaginable.” Pinkie Pie clapped, “Nice one Rarity!” Rarity tossed her hair slightly, “Well I am getting top marks in his class after all.” Rainbow snickered, “Gee I wonder why.” Rarity huffed at the comment as I raised mediating hands, “Alright, now what about Discord?” Sunset stepped forward, “That one I know. He used to be a respected mental consultant but he used very unorthodox methods to achieve results. He was fired but offered the counter argument that everyone needs a little madness and chaos to be truly sane.” I folded my hands, “I assume no one bought it?” Sunset nodded, “Not even if it was at an auction going for nothing.” I then began to contemplate, “Alright now we know the why our next problem is the when, and where.” There was a frantic series of knocks on the front door which was soon answered by Fluttershy. Flash Sentry looked like he had just run a marathon as he was bent over panting. He pulled out his phone, “You’ve got to…look…at this.” On the phone was a large three floored building that looked to be made of blue glass. But the sky was darkened and it seemed that the darkness itself was creeping toward the building. I turned to Twilight who nodded with a focused look. * All I could do at that moment was blink at the spectacle before me, “Its official, now I’ve seen everything.” After Flash had delivered the picture to us we immediately departed with The Element of Magic in tow. Twilight, at my insistence, briefed me on her universes Sombra and what he was capable of. To tell you the truth I wasn’t surprised. The guy sounded like bad news and the fact he could use dark magic frightened me, but I was slightly at ease since the Element was with us. I stepped forward cautiously and picked up a stick, “Well let’s see what we’re up against.” The University had been surrounded by a pitch black dome of churning darkness that allowed no light to reflect off its dark surface. I jabbed the barrier and the stick sunk in. I turned back and looked at the girls, “Alright, I THINK it’s safe. But let’s just proceed with caution here.” Twilight nodded as she donned her crown, “Roger that.” Soon the six girls assumed their pone forms while Sunset watched. The rest of the group joined me at the dome and we collectively inhaled. Twilight stepped forward as her wings folded tightly, “Forward unto the breach.” We all then stepped through the dome. * Meanwhile Vice-Principal Luna was seated behind her desk going over some paper work for the coming week and sighed in annoyance as a knock interrupted her, “Come in.” Chrysalis casually strolled in carrying a bag under her arm, “Good day Luna.” Luna raised a surprised eyebrow, “Chrysalis? What are you still doing here? I thought you did your work at home.” Chrysalis took a seat in a chair, “I just dropped by to talk, is that so bad?” Luna raised an eyebrow, “Talk about what exactly?” Chrysalis folded her hands on the table, “The future.” * We all looked around in shock at the spectacle before us. The students of the university seemed to be frozen within dark crystals in petrified states of fear or in the process of fleeing whatever they had been running from. We slowly weaved our way around them and glanced at some of the students, their eyes could still move which unsettled us all greatly. We then smacked into a girl who was wearing a face of absolute terror, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! RUN BEFORE HE FINDS YOU OUT OF CLASS!” Twilight gripped the girl’s shoulder, “Before who finds us?” The girls trembled in terror, “Mr. Sombra, he’s absolutely lost it! He froze everyone in these crystals just by pointing at them and those eyes,” she broke down into hysteric tears, “those horrible eyes!!” Fluttershy kneeled beside the girl, “It’s alright your safe now. But if you wouldn’t mind, could you tell us exactly where Mr. Sombra is?” The girl took notice of the other’s pone forms, “What the?!” Rarity quickly shushed her, “We’re just wearing costumes. Now please, where is he?” She shakily pointed down the way, “T-the gymnasium, just follow the crystals.” * Luna was slightly surprised at this, “The future? Hm, you never struck me as the idealist type.” Chrysalis leaned back as she placed her bag down, “Let’s just say I’ve seen the future and it looks grand.” * We did as the girl instructed and followed the dark crystals. Some had students in them whereas others merely had objects or nothing at all within them. As we neared the gym we took notice that even though that the crystal’s had ceased in abundance they were still littered around the entry way in a manner reminiscent of an aisle. I looked at the girls as they gave me a nod of encouragement, I then pushed the doors open and doubled back in surprise. In the dead center of massive gym rested a large throne made of black crystals and the person seated upon it was even more frightening. Mr. Sombra’s hair had become wild and longer. It was a much deeper black where as his dark grey skin had become slightly darker. On his body was a suit of dark chrome armor with a nasty looking crown atop his head. Draped on the back of the throne was a dark red cape with white fluffy trim. The fingers of his gauntlets were blood red and crystal-like as they drummed rhythmically on his armrests. His eyes then began to glow green and exude purple smoke, “Children who trespass on school property must be punished.” He stood and walked to the ground, with each step a small ring of tiny crystals would raise from the ground at his feet. I began to step back, “Uh anytime for an Element blast would be greatly appreciated girls.” Twilight and the others began to back up as well, “I would gladly oblige but we need time to charge it.” I looked at her in exasperation, “What do you mean to charge it?!” Sunset slowly reached for something, “The elements of harmony take time to charge and it will leave them exposed. So we need to get some breathing room.” Sombra narrowed his eyes, “Talking behind my back eh? You’re just like the rest of them!” Sunset then whipped out a fire extinguisher and fired it at Sombra, “RUN NOW!” Sunset then threw the piece of equipment at Sombra as we all bolted. * Luna nodded slightly, “And what pray tell gave you this vision?” Chrysalis began to pace around the room, “Well what I saw was this, the world is changing drastically and there is something grand on the horizon that we must prepare for accordingly.” Luna followed her with an even gaze, “Go on.” Chrysalis began to fiddle with something in her hands that Luna took note of, “Well to put it simply, we as beings are unprepared for such a drastic change. But at the same time change is so easily grasped because sometimes either you change with the world or it forces you to change.” Luna stood, “That’s actually quite profound.” Chrysalis turned to her, “It’s true.” * We we’re running for our lives as dark magic blasts rained down on our heads. Twilight and Rarity decided to provide us with cover fire as we weaved through the hallways. We rounded a corner only to grind to a halt as a massive wall of crystals sprung up to block our paths. I then yelled out in rage, “Fraking crystals!” Pinkie Pie took notice of this, “I was going to ask you Scribe, what exactly does Frak mean?” We all ducked into a nearby lecture hall, “It’s kind of like a substitute for a curse word.” Pinkie Pie nodded, “Oh I get it.” I glanced down to the lecture hall floor and then around, “Girls, we’re at a dead end.” Sunset looked at the professor’s desk, “Not quite.” I took notice of a projector and some duct tape. Sunset smiled almost evilly, “I have a plan. * Sombra busted down the door to an empty room and glared around. All of the blinds had been shut and the lights extinguished. His piercing glare searched through the darkness in an effort to find that group of intruders. He stepped down toward the bottom of the lecture hall unaware that some shapes were moving in the darkness. Six of which got closer together while two neared the front. Sombra glanced around, “I know you’re here, even when your hiding I can smell your fear.” * He set me up for the line, plus I always wanted to say it, “Why on earth would we hide?” Sombra’s eyes were on me as myself and Sunset both wore bored expressions, “Don’t dare mistake our patience for cowardice. Honestly we were getting a little bored waiting for you.” Sombra took a step forward as Sunset pushed a button beside her blasting Sombra with sudden disorienting light from the projector that was only amplified by the crystals we had taped in place. Sombra stumbled backwards and waved his hands only for another fire extinguisher blast to hit him full in the face. I looked at Sunset, “Where do you keep finding those?” Sunset then produced another one and cocked a thumb at an open door, “Supply closet.” I grabbed one and joined in. However Sombra blasted us away and wrecked the projector. He loomed over us and raised his hand, “Now how do you intend on stopping me!” I pointed, “With that.” Sombra whipped around as Twilight smiled triumphantly. The last thing we all saw was a flash of rainbow light before the blinding came back. * Luna was surprised at this, “True?” Chrysalis seemed to deviate for a moment before altering the conversation, “You know you remind me of someone I knew once. She was a lot like you in most regards, Wise, kind, and powerful.” Luna was slightly nervous, “Um…thank you.” Chrysalis nodded, “Yes she was indeed like you, and you know I met her at a wedding that I attended.” Luna blinked, “Was it yours?” Chrysalis visibly grinded her teeth, “It was supposed to be.” Luna became sympathetic, “I’m sorry.” Chrysalis smiled, “Don’t be! But back on topic, this individual like all others once had a dark side you know.” * We all stared in shock down at the incapacitated Mr. Sombra who was clutching a red shard. Twilight picked up the shard, “It's our Sombra’s horn fragment.” Sunset nodded, “It looks like Chrysalis merged it with him using The Algorithm.” The sound of siren’s altered us to take our leave, “Come on girls let’s scram.” We all we’re immediately teleported out by Twilight. * Luna became slightly nervous as Chrysalis advanced upon her, “Chrysalis, please step back.” Chrysalis smiled and ignored the comment, “Her dark side was the complete opposite of her. Dark, calculating, and by all accounts pure evil, she was truly magnificent.” Luna was now against her desk as she saw some sort of azure metal in Chrysalis’s hand, “Why are you telling me this?!” Chrysalis then spoke one word chillingly, “Change.” Chrysalis then forced the metal shard into the Vice-Principals hand and forced it closed. Acting quickly she produced The Algorithm and began to get quickly to work on the process she had performed upon Sombra. Chrysalis smiled with evil glee as she took a couple of the lines from the armor and aligned them with the lines in Luna’s mind, “Let’s spice it up a bit!” She planted her hand on the paper to complete the process. Luna stood up quickly and clutched her head in absolute pain and screamed and soon an explosion of dark azure energy consumed her and blew Chrysalis to the floor and destroyed everything made of glass around the office. Chapter 21- Dark Horizon Chapter 21- Dark Horizon All I saw was a bunch of multicolored shapes rushing past in a blurred sequence. Soon there was a massive flash as we all stumbled around in surprise and disorientation. Twilight had teleported us all back to Dash’s house. I raised a finger, “Did we all just teleport?” Sunset nodded, “Yep, felt familiar enough.” I nodded slowly as I covered my mouth, “Excuse me I have to go vomit.” * The girls looked after Scribe as he rushed to the bathroom. Twilight sat down and exhaled in exhaustion as she removed the element. Upon doing so the girls returned to normal and all of them joined their friend in sitting down. Twilight blinked a few times and held her head, “Augh!” Rarity approached quickly, “Twilight, are you alright?” Twilight shook her head, “I was afraid of this.” Sunset noticed she trailed off, “What are you talking about?” Twilight leaned forward, “After we all used the element’s energy on you at the Formal I sort of blacked out for a minute due to some form of strain. I think I know what it is. Since the other elements aren’t here to help power it, the Element of Magic is pulling magical energy from not only all of you but from me as well. Since I am naturally attuned to magic it’s putting a lot of strain on my body.” Applejack nodded in understanding, “Then we shouldn’t use the crown for a while, there’s no tellin what could happen to ya.” Twilight leaned back, “Okay I think the headaches gone now. We had better start planning our next move because I have this feeling that Chrysalis is going for a power play.” Pinkie Pie pulled out a large map of the town much to everyone’s surprise, “Well I’m ready when you all are.” Scribe walked out and pointed at Twilight, “Please for the love of my innards, don’t teleport with me again.” Twilight smiled in embarrassment, “Sorry.” * Chrysalis blinked her eyes open as Vice-Principal Luna glared down at her, “So how do you feel?” Luna glanced at her hands, “A little odd,” her pupils then became slits, “But better than I have ever felt before!” Chrysalis smiled, “Glad to hear it your highness.” Luna glanced around in slight distaste, “This world, it’s so drab and tasteless. Where am I?” Chrysalis stood up, “You are in the world beyond The Crystal Mirror.” Luna’s eyes brightened evilly, “I am, am I?” Chrysalis nodded, “Indeed, there is no Celestia to banish you to the moon and its inhabitants are all ripe for the picking!” Luna smiled in absolute dark glee, “Interesting, but why have you brought me here?” Chrysalis formed her hands into a pyramid, “For a business proposition. We share a common enemy and I have others on my payroll as it were. The offer I give you is that if you help me destroy my enemies I shall give you this world as a token of good will.” Luna narrowed her eyes, “And what’s stopping me from taking it from you.” Chrysalis casually removed The Algorithm, “Know what this is?” Luna backed up in slight fear, “How did you?” Chrysalis smiled in victory, “I have my ways, now do we have a deal?” * Twilight and the girls were all relatively quiet as we all arrived at the school. Though I couldn’t blame them, yesterday we had defeated a dark powered drama teacher and didn’t know what lay on the horizon for us all. As we ventured indoors we noticed that flyers had been set up that informed the students of an assembly in twenty minutes. We all turned the corner and froze in mid-stride; Chrysalis was standing with her arms crossed in the deserted hallway. Chrysalis smirked, “Long time no see Twilight Sparkle.” I looked at Twilight, “You know her?!” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Unfortunately we have met.” Chrysalis stood wearing that same smirk, “So how did you enjoy your play date with Sombra? Up to your standards I hope.” We all stepped forward but Chrysalis waved the advance off, “Oh please don’t start on the bravado, I have a massive migraine right now and I only wish to talk.” Applejack narrowed her eyes as well, “And why should we listen to anythin ya have ta say?” Chrysalis shrugged, “You don’t have too but it’s advised. You see I have run into a minor…setback, The Algorithm is currently out of my hands and has been stolen.” I raised an eyebrow, “By whom?” Chrysalis sighed, “A monster that I ironically made.” The speakers went off and informed all students to report to the gym for the assembly. As we walked away from the now annoyed Queen I began to think on what she had said. A monster she had created had taken The Algorithm; the question is though what monster had been made? I pushed the thought back in my mind as all the students took their seats in the gym and stared at the stage. What struck me as odd was the fact that the flyers didn’t give an explanation on what exactly was going on in terms of the assembly’s guidelines, but we all waited. Soon Principal Celestia walked on stage and cleared her throat. She addressed everyone in a calm manner, “Good morning everyone. Now to start off I am sure you have all heard the rumours of the…attack on Crystal Empire University and how it might have occurred with Mr. Sombra. Well I am here today to inform you that these rumors are in fact true, Mr. Sombra has been taken into custody and therefore I am afraid that school has been canceled today due to this and several other factors.” A student known as Trixie raised her hand, “And what exactly are these other factors?” Celestia visibly sighed in annoyance, “Some property damage that has occurred last night most likely due to vandalism and Vice- Principal Luna’s unannounced absence. So you can all go home now for the day, but expect classes to resume tomorrow.” As everyone rose to leave all of the doors in the gym slammed shut by themselves, a haunting laugh then drifted on the air. The curtains parted behind Celestia to reveal the Vice-Principal standing with her arms crossed and a grin on her face. Luna looked to Celestia, “I am not absent I was merely taking a slight…reprieve.” Celestia looked around as the lights seemed to dim, “What’s going on here?” Luna laughed again in mirth, “Simple, a change of management!” Twilight’s eyes widened when she heard the laugh, “No…not her.” I looked to her quickly but then looked at the stage. Vice- Principal Luna was then consumed by an odd mist which soon subsided and seemed to merge with her. The Vice- Principal now stood in a full suit of sinister azure armor complete with a helmet. The visor was t-shaped almost like a Spartans and the mist bled out of the helmet itself in a formless mass that could be considered her hair. Her skin had turned black and a massive pair of matching wings extended as she cackled again. Sunset blinked in disbelief, “Is that?” Twilight nodded, “Nightmare Moon.” I looked at the girls in confusion, “Who?” Sunset pointed at the stage, “A mare of darkness and night eternal.” Nightmare Moon gazed at the fear filled gym with her slitted eyes, “Ah it’s good to see that I still have a decent presence even among beings such as you. But where are my manners? Allow me to introduce myself; I am Nightmare Moon, your future Queen of the Night!” Celestia stepped forward, “Luna stop this at once!” Nightmare Moon just glared at the Principal who shrunk back in fear, “You dare to command me you carbon copy? Don’t make me laugh.” Nightmare Moon’s forehead lit up in a fashion similar to Twilight’s as she then blasted Celestia into the crowd. Nightmare Moon then descended to the floor, “Now let’s get things under way shall we?” Twilight’s eyes shrunk when the dark mistress approached her, “It’s impossible!” Nightmare Moon glared into the girls eyes, “Oh no, your eyes do not deceive you young foal. After all who’d know me better than you?” I looked at the girls then around the room, we were trapped in a gym with a super powered psychopath. Chapter 22- Gather Your WitsEveryone in the gym was visibly petrified. Nightmare Moon turned her attention away from us and glanced around at the frightened students and inhaled as if to relish in the fear. I turned away and slowly backed up toward Twilight in an effort to chat with her. I whispered so that only she and the girls could hear, “Twilight, you’ve dealt with her before. How exactly did you get rid of her?” Twilight exhaled, “The Elements of Harmony.” I nodded, “Alright then lets rainbow beam this place up!” Twilight reached into her bag but froze, “Uh…” Applejack took notice, “What do ya mean uh?” Twilight smiled in embarrassment as she looked from side to side, “Uhm…I seemed to have forgotten to pack it.” * Spike was sleeping in the guest room as The Crown rested on the nightstand. * Sunset blinked, “Your saying you forgot to pack the one thing that can beat her…” Twilight’s embarrassment seemed to grow, “Yes?” I then began to scream as did the rest of the girls. Sunset however seemed to be pondering something. Without a word she looked to the stage and smiled. She then beckoned us to follow which we did reluctantly. Soon we were all backstage as Nightmare Moon addressed the captive students. I muttered under my breath, “Villains and their monologues.” Sunset led us through several hallways back stage until we came to the student dressing rooms. She approached one door and kicked it open. Son we were all watching in confusion as she put her ear to the wall and began to knock on it. Rainbow Dash said what we were all thinking, “Sunset, why are you knocking on the walls?” Sunset continued her task as she answered, “Looking for something. Remember that night after the talent show ended and I vanished from my dressing room?” Rarity slowly nodded, “Yes, but what does that have to do with you knocking on walls?” Sunset stopped for a second, “Umbra was there that night. It’s sort of hazy but I remember that he came out of the wall in THIS change room and escorted me down to his lair. So our wisest course of action would be to go down to his lair, circle back to the boiler room and get to Dash’s house and come back here.” I smiled, “Did I ever tell you that when you plan your cute as hell.” She acknowledged the compliment but then whooped in victory upon hitting a hollow spot, “BINGO!” She then backed up and kicked the wall. In a flash it snapped open inward into darkness; she tilted her head and glanced in ward. Applejack and I fell in step beside her as the cowgirl flashed her cellphone into the darkness to reveal a stone staircase leading down toward a distant door. Sunset pulled out her phone and flashed her light down as well; pretty soon we were all descending into darkness since Pinkie had shut the wall behind us. At first we couldn’t even see the walls but eventually we reached the door. Sunset hesitated at opening it, most likely remembering what lay beyond. I placed my hand on her shoulder, “Together.” I placed my hand on the door knob and we both opened it into the familiar room. However it seemed to have been ransacked as if a wild animal or hurricane had been unleashed within. I passed by Umbra’s coffee table and took note of a claw mark on the woods surface. We continued to walk around with sorrow at the destroyed sanctuary that once housed our potential friend. I stopped when I noticed a black door. I it seemed to lay directly next to the red door, it was no wonder I had not seen it before, it blended in so well with the wall. But why was I seeing it now? Maybe what Umbra did to it had become undone after his demise. I turned to the girls, “Hey! Check this out.” Twilight approached the black door, “What do you suppose is behind it?” Pinkie Pie was standing at the red door, “Well I want to see what’s behind this one!” Sunset stopped her, “Trust me…you don’t.” Pinkie pouted as Fluttershy placed her ear to the black door, “No one’s inside.” Rainbow Dash stepped forward, “Well let’s get inside then!” We all tried to stop her as she opened the door. But what she saw must have shocked her. I stood beside her and was shocked as well. Within the room were a disheveled bed and a desk; upon the desk were sketches and various objects. On the walls however were different things that caused us all to look around. The walls were covered in sketches and photographs of the girls doing various things. I plucked one photo off the wall that showed the girls at the Formal in their pone forms. I took notice that on this one there seemed to be dark splotches as if someone had…oh. I looked to find Rarity and the girls still in shock as I saw her looking at a photo of herself smiling at the photographer. I glanced at the group photo, “What do you make of this?” Sunset glanced around, “Some sort of twisted shrine?” Rainbow Dash noticed photos that had been edited with cut outs, “Hey I know these ones.” Sunset nodded slowly, “Bad memories.” I shook my head, “This isn’t a twisted and demented shrine this is some sort of cry for help.” Twilight glanced at me, “How do you know?” I showed them the photo I held, “These are tear marks, and I was right in my speech when I said Umbra wasn’t a complete monster.” Twilight understood as the girls took the photo, “He was lonely. Angry, but lonely.” I remembered the scene back on the roof when Umbra had been reformed and sighed, “That must have been another driving factor for his revenge. If he was lonely then so to should everyone else be.” The girls became saddened at this but cheered up. We all remembered that Umbra had been grateful for what we did for him. The girls placed the photo upon his bed and we all shut the black door. Soon we were all climbing the stairs to the boiler room. * Sunset glanced back and widened her eyes. A spectral Umbra stared back up at her, his hair having changed to resemble a more boyish version of hers. The white star rimmed with silver seemed to glint as he smiled at her. Sunset happily whispered, “Goodbye Umbra.” He waved, “Be seeing you Sunny.” * We all exited the school swiftly and made for the road. Above we began to take notice of the sun setting prematurely. Time was running short and we all knew it. So without any more delays we rushed down the street toward Rainbow’s house. After about close to an hour of walking we managed to open the door as Twilight zoomed upstairs. Immediately after she vanished to the upper floor she was descending fast and we were back out the door again but beheld the area. The moon had risen in the sky and it was unnaturally dark, I looked to Twilight who was horrified but none the less determined to stop the evil force within the school. Twilight donned The Crown as the girls transformed, “Alright we know what has to be done. I just hope we’re not too late!” I looked at her flatly, “You’re going to teleport us again aren’t you?” Twilight nodded, “I apologize in advance.” We all soon vanished in a flash of white. * Chrysalis was gazing from her vantage point down at the panicking gymnasium on anger, “How dare she take what’s mine? Oh is she in for it when I get The Algorithm back!” Chrysalis’s eyes widened when she noticed a flash of white appear on stage and the familiar group of annoying friends emerged from it. Her expression then changed to one of intrigue, “Well you know what they say, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.” * Twilight stepped forward, “Nightmare Moon, your time is up!” Nightmare turned to regard her nemesis, “Ah now there is a face I remember. I see you brought the element of magic with you, but where are the others,” she smirked showing fangs, “Don’t tell me you’ve gotten sloppy?” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “The magic of friendship is everywhere Nightmare Moon and your about to learn that-“ She was cut off as Scribe ran back stage holding his mouth. Twilight cleared her throat, “As I was saying, you’re about to learn that the hard way!” Nightmare Moon merely laughed, “Your threats would have more power behind them if it was not for the fact that you brought children to fight me!” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, “Oh I’m going to enjoy this.” Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow as her aura manifested upon her forehead again. Clouds gathered near the ceiling as lighting flashed and struck the floor at the girls feet causing them to jump back in fright. * I emerged from back stage, “What’s happening, did we win?” I took notice of the scene before me as Nightmare Moon landed on the stage and advanced on the girls. I instinctively grabbed a nearby broom and rushed her with it, adrenaline fueling my actions. She grasped the broom in mid-flight and wrenched it from my hand as I stared into those dark eyes, “Uh…” Lightning flashed above turning her eyes into glowing white orbs. I gazed at the imposing woman in armor and spoke with my voice breaking in fear, "You know, I’ve suddenly decided that I’m terribly afraid of you!" Nightmare Moon picked me up with her magic as I yelled out in surprise. * Twilight raised her hands, “Don’t hurt him!” Nightmare Moon smiled, “Well I might consider not doing so unless.” Twilight became slightly nervous, “Unless what?” Nightmare Moon smiled maliciously, “YOU and only you kneel before me and proclaim me your better.” Twilight was taken aback, “What?!” Nightmare Moon shook her head, “Better yet, give unto me your undying allegiance and I’ll consider letting this one go.” Twilight clenched her fist, “Never!” Scribe was not amused, “Twilight if I die because of that, I’m going to haunt you for eternity.” Twilight gave Scribe a look, “You won’t die I’ll make sure of it.” The girls stepped to her side as Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow, “Oh this again? Well unfortunately for you I have this,” Nightmare Moon produced The Algorithm, “You sure it’s wise to proceed?” Scribe began to laugh as the girls started to glow, Nightmare Moon glared at him, “What’s so funny?” Scribe pointed at The Algorithm, “That thing is only at half power, you’re pretty much just brandishing a cap gun.” Nightmare Moon glanced in fear at The Algorithm dropping Scribe, “No. NO NOT AGAIN!!” Twilight then grasped her head in pain and dropped to her knees. * I took notice of this and rushed to her aid, “Twilight what’s wrong?” Twilight spoke through the pain, “The Element, it’s taking too much power to wield fully. My body can’t take it!” I quickly removed the crown as the girls reverted back to normal, “That better?” Twilight nodded, “Much.” Nightmare Moon was upon us in an instant, “Well, well, what’s this? The Elements of Harmony have failed? How unfortunate, for you.” We all readied ourselves for what was to come but it never came. The Algorithm, which was clutched in Nightmare’s hand, was wrenched from her grasp from behind by a familiar figure. * Chrysalis clutched The Algorithm and glared daggers at Nightmare, “I made you and I think it’s time that I unmake you!” Chrysalis opened The Algorithm and began to move her fingers as Nightmare Moon froze in place, “NO STOP!!!” Chrysalis paid her no heed as she continued the process. Soon Nightmare Moon began to scream in pain as her very being began to flicker back and forth between Luna and Nightmare Moon. Twilight took notice of this and looked at the crown. Without much thought the princess donned it once more and bit back the pain. Chrysalis took notice of this and began to weigh her options, on the one hand she COULD let Nightmare Moon go and possibly destroy the group. On the other hand if she fled now, granted she would be down another asset, but she would still have The Algorithm in her possession. Chrysalis noticed that the girls were starting to glow and proclaimed, “Another time then.” She then leapt from the stage and ran toward the doors. * I saw Chrysalis run and was about to give chase but stopped myself at Sunset’s insistence, “Your in no condition to fight her.” I sighed in anger and witnessed the girl’s fire the Element’s at Nightmare Moon who yelled out in pain and surprise. As the energy dissipated Vice-Principal Luna was on her knees in a daze as a piece of azure armor dropped to the ground. Luna blinked once and fainted as I retrieved the armor. I ran over to the girls, “Nice one! Granted it was a tad anti-climactic but who cares! Twilight how did you-“ Twilight’s eyes rolled back as she dropped much to our horror. * The silence that hung in the air at Rainbow’s house was just as maddening as we hung around in the living room. Fluttershy and Rarity walked down the stairs with calm expressions. We all stood as Fluttershy smiled, “She’s fine, just exhausted.” Rarity nodded as she lifted The Crown, “To think something this beautiful could be so powerful.” I sat down and shook my head, “I had her.” Applejack glanced at me, “Scribe?” I stood up and turned my back to them, “I had her girls. Chrysalis was right there.” Sunset approached me, “Scribe you were in no position to make a move against her, there were to many people around and you were hurled pretty hard.” I turned on her as my anger boiled, “That’s not stopping her from attacking us in public. Plus correct me if I’m wrong but don’t you think magic is pretty much a common occurrence now?” I shook my head and headed for the door, “I’m going for a walk.” * Sunset took a step to pursue but was stopped by Pinkie Pie, “Just give him some Scribe time to cool down.” Sunset sighed, “Why did I stop him? I mean at the very least I could have gone for Chrysalis myself.” Rarity smiled at her, “We were all afraid darling, it couldn’t be helped.” “Be that as it may, Scribe has a point.” They all turned to see a wobbly Twilight staring at them, “Chrysalis has had The Algorithm long enough and I have a theory that she knew the element would drain me after prolonged usage.” Fluttershy shook her head, “Why that…she was purposely doing this to us?” Sunset nodded slowly, “Tire the enemy so they can barely put up a fight when the final battle reaches its zenith.” Twilight stood tall even though she was visibly spent, “We have to get The Algorithm and I think I know how.” Rarity leaned forward, “But your in-“ Twilight sharply replied, “I’m fine. We’re going to go get a professional opinion.” * As I walked I couldn’t help but venture to the school. Maybe a part of me wanted some sort of familiar surrounding or I just didn’t want to be alone but regardless I stood before the statue and placed my hand against the surface. I spoke to the sky, “Why did you choose me for this mission. I mean come on! I can’t even fight back against these things that Chrysalis sends against us!” I shook my head and sat against the statue, “It’s just so difficult, lying to the girl I love and just…everything about this place.” A voice made me look up, “Sounds like you need a second opinion.” * An hour earlier Chrysalis entered Mr. Discord’s office with a slightly disheveled look about her, “Discord.” Discord looked up from his worked and smiled, “Ah Chrysalis, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Chrysalis produced the claw clipping, “It’s do or die now, it’s up to you to rid us of our collective nuisances.” Discord removed his glasses and inhaled before a massive joker smile appeared, “Finally.” * I looked up and yelled out in surprise and fear. Mr. Discord had been morphed into…something. His face and stature remained the same except for a few things. Everything below his neck was covered in dark brown fur with a tattered brown over coat over it. He wore a scarf that dragged on the ground made up of different fabric samples. Protruding from his head was an antler and a goat horn. His sclera had become yellow and his hair was now wild and sticking in multiple directions. His right arm looked like that of a lions where as his left resembled Gilda’s when she had morphed. The pants he wore were tattered and black which concealed the fact that his left leg was that of a goat whereas his right was a lizard leg. He even had a red dragon tail with a whit tuft at the end. Discord grinned which revealed one sharp fang, “Good day Mr. Scribe, your appointment is overdue.” I stood up and made to run when I heard a snap and a ball and chain attached itself to my right ankle, “What the hell!?” Discord was hopping in place like a mad man, “Oh goodie! I wonder what else I can do!” I reached down in an effort to free myself only for another snap to reach my ears as I was put in medieval stocks, “Crap!” Discord walked over to me, “Well let’s get right to it shall we?” “STOP RIGHT THERE DISCORD!” Mr. Discord turned and I too beheld the girls, “Girls!” Discord wasn’t amused, “Well look who it is, more head cases.” Twilight stepped forward but I took notice that she was trembling, “Release our friend now.” Discord levitated, “Hmmmm…no.” He then snapped his fingers and my entire nerve layout overloaded and all was black. * Sunset made a move toward the warped psychiatrist, “I’LL GRIND YOU INTO POWDER!” She was held back by Dash and AJ. Twilight glared at Discord, “What did you do to him?” Discord answered with a snap of his fingers and Scribe, he, and Sunset vanished in a flash. A rumbling coming from the sports field caused them all to run toward the commotion. Chapter 23- Minds Of AnarchyThe girls all rounded the corner and beheld the source of the commotion which took all of their breath away. The entire field had been transformed and molded into a hedge maze. Twilight narrowed her eyes as Discord appeared before them. Twilight was still glaring at the ex-psychiatrist, “Alright Discord, where are Sunset and Scribe?” Discord yawned at the comment, “Oh it’s quite simple. They’re in the center of the maze.” Rainbow scoffed, “You know for a maze created with magic it’s pretty small.” Discord merely smiled, “Prepare to be surprised.” Discord the landed upon the ground, “Alright let’s start this session with a team building exercise. The rules are simple, reach the center of the maze and lay your hands upon the cage that your friends are in to win! However you are NOT to use that crown thing of yours at all, the purpose of this session is to break addiction.” Rarity scratched her head, “But I thought you said it was a team building exercise.” Discord smiled, “Well…that’s up for debate. Now the final rule, you have until the sun sets to reach them. If you fail the maze will collapse in on itself along with all of you within it, this shall also happen if you break the crown rule. If you all lose then Chrysalis and I win.” He then clapped, “Good luck everyone! Time starts now!!” Discord then vanished in a flash as a wall opened up. Twilight immediately turned to her friends, “Alright everyone, I’ve dealt with this before. Under no circumstances can we allow ourselves to be separated. Believe me when I say that the last time that happened it didn’t end to well.” Applejack clenched her fist and raised it, “We’re with ya Twilight!” All of the girls then did a six way fist bump and faced the entrance, “FORWARD!!” * My entire body just felt like I had just been mauled by the Incredible Hulk. To say the least it was not pleasant in the slightest as I attempted to move. My body practically cried out in defiance, it was then that I realized that I was in utter blackness. I glanced left and right and raised my hands to my face. My eyes were open because I saw the dark became…darker when I covered my eyes with my hands. I glanced around once more, “Alright either I’m dead or…I’m trapped in a closet.” My answer came in the form of a door opening before me, “A closet…figures.” My eyes widened in utter shock however when a familiar individual entered, “Sunset?” Sunset Shimmer looked down at me with a raised eyebrow and moved over toward me. * Twilight and the girls had been completely taken off guard upon entering the maze. The maze though it had been proportionate to the sports field exact size was bigger on the inside than on the outside. Twilight turned to look back as the maze shut them in. Twilight and the girls proceeded forward slowly, “Okay girls be on your guard. There’s no telling what could be in here.” Rainbow Dash just chuckled, “Come on Twilight! What could possibly be in here that we can’t handle?” The group rounded the corner and beheld a Minotaur made out of wood that towered above them all. All six girls screamed in unison. * Sunset bent down and helped me to my feet as she and I walked out into the school hallway. I was grateful beyond belief as I slowly walked forward without her assistance and rotated my neck. I sighed as I rubbed it, “Man that felt good.” Sunset was still staring at me as I turned to her, “Alright first things first we need to get outside and find the girls,” I grabbed her hand, “Let’s get moving.” Sunset pulled her hand out of mine, “Well that’s all fine and good but I have a better idea.” I looked at her with surprise, “What are you-“ Sunset then sharply pushed me in the chest and I was sent flying halfway down the hall. I landed with a thud and stared with surprise at Sunset. However everything that needed to be discovered was revealed to me when I stared into her eyes. Within those eyes I would find a sparkle and light accompanied by warmth toward me. But the eyes I was gazing into showed no love for me at all, it only showed cold fury and malicious glee at my current predicament. I stood up, “So…you’re what she used to be.” Sunset Shimmer clapped her hands, “Bravo you figured it out in record time!” Sunset then narrowed her eyes, “But there’s just one tiny thing. It’s still me; I’m just everything else that was left over. Frankly I can’t really stand you for muscling in on my mental turf, not only that but because of you SHE,” she pointed at the ceiling, “has been ignoring me. So this couldn’t have come at a better time!” Sunset’s eyes then turned demonic as she was engulfed in dark energy. What emerged caused me to back up in fear and disgust. I shook my head, “So this is what she became because of you.” The Demon Shimmer laughed, “Oh come on Scribe don’t be like that. Where’s all that love you showed me? Give me a kiss,” at that last line she began to cackle insanely. Granted that was the final straw for me. I quickly turned on my heel and ran down the hallway as I heard Demon Shimmer spread her wings to give chase. * Twilight and the girls were currently sprinting for their lives as the Minotaur began to close the distance. Discords laugh could be heard above their heads but there was no sign of the owner. Twilight began to run over plans in her head; she could not risk her friend’s safety with a gambit that involved the Element. But if she didn’t do something soon they would all be crushed or worse. She then thought of something much more risky than the previous gambit. She just had to think like Discord would, more specifically THIS Discord. He was a demented psychiatrist so there for she had to get in the same mindset as one which wasn’t too hard because she had once tried her hoof at it back in Equestria during that entire Smarty Pants debacle. If the Minotaur was here there had to be some sort of twisted metaphor behind it. She thought hard on this and then came to a realization; the Minotaur should have at least made an effort of attacking them. Instead it was merely chasing them and nothing else. Twilight slowed, “Girls stop running.” Rarity looked at her friend, “Are you insane!? That beast will tear us limb from limb!” Twilight stopped and turned to face it, “No it won’t. Its psych 101, if a subject runs away from his or her fears it will always chase them. This is why everyone faces them head on!” Upon stating this, the Minotaur plowed right through Twilight like she was air and continued toward the still fleeing girls. Twilight checked herself upon realizing her theory was a success. The girls turned back toward their friend and realized the same thing. All of them came to a halt as the Minotaur roared…and then disappeared. A slow clap was heard as the girls saw Discord who spoke in a sarcastic tone, “Congratulations you vanquished the Minotaur by facing it head on. Don’t enjoy your victory just yet, there’s still more fun to be had.” A section of the maze opened up before them and showed the paths continuation deeper into the labyrinth. * Now being terrified would be considered an understatement at the moment. For all intents and purposes I was beyond terrified. THIS Sunset Shimmer had almost unlimited magical power that could be on par with that of a god. She was hurling blast after blast at me. The ground would be scorched or blown apart wherever the bolts landed; I rounded the corner and entered into the main lobby. Demon Shimmer gazed down at me from above with a toothy smile which caused me to shiver. Demon Shimmer descended to ground level, “Where do you think you’re running off to?” I immediately bolted to the front doors, “AWAY FROM YOU!” Upon stepping outside I almost fell due to the fact that all there was of the front was the stairs and landing. I looked back as the Demon Shimmer grabbed me by the scruff of my shirt and took flight. She then dangled me over the abyss below as I grasped at her arm. Demon Shimmer grinned in amusement, “Having second thoughts?” I narrowed my eyes, “You’ll never be her and you’ll always be alone!” Demon Shimmer narrowed her eyes in anger and growled like an animal, “Wrong answer!” I felt the wind rush up to meet me as I dropped like a stone. However the fall stopped as abruptly as it had begun. A large ray if light descended down from the darkened sky and sent Demon Shimmer flying back inside the school. Next thing I knew was the feeling of a hand grasping me and being pulled back onto the stairs. I gazed in utter surprise and confusion, standing before me was a guy about my age garbed all in white with Sunset’s hair color and styled in a more boyish fashion of her usual look. Umbra smiled, “Sorry I’m late.” * The girls continued along the path they had started following after the wall opened up. However by Pinkie’s count they had been walking for about two hours with no sign of actual progression much to the girl’s disappointment. Soon the hours began to lengthen and the sun was lowering in the sky. Rainbow was pulling at her hair in frustration, “ARG!!! We’ll never find them at this rate!” Rarity was still walking with an even stride, “Come now Rainbow Dash, one must remain positive even in the face of the impossible.” Applejack nodded, “Besides there’s no sign of any other surprises.” The girls rounded the corner and beheld their objective in plain sight. There was a massive dome of branches acting as a cage that shielded Sunset and Scribe from them. The cage in question was at the far end of a massively wide path bordered by tall hedges. Pinkie Pie jumped in the air, “YES! WE FOUND THEM!” Twilight moved forward, “Now let’s touch that cage and get out of here!” All the girls collectively yelled in agreement and surged forward…only to freeze. A massive funhouse like mirror rose from the ground and then stretched into a massive wall that blocked their path. They all stared at the reflective surface as their reflections then seemed to smirk at them. They then stepped out of the mirrored surface. The only difference between them and their mirrored counter parts was the fact that they were all grey. Mirror Twilight smirked and crossed her arms, “Disappointed?” Pinkie Pie smiled in interest, “Oooo, mirror match!” Rainbow Dash cracked her knuckles, “Bring it on you cheap imitation!” Mirror Dash merely laughed, “Imitation, next to me your nothing but inferior!” Applejack then planted her best foot forward, “Cmon ladies, times runnin out! They may say things but don’t listen and power on through!” Twilight and the girls followed AJ’s example and put their best foot forward as their doppelgangers got on the offensive. They all then rushed each other. * I gazed at Umbra in surprise which he noted, “You probably have a couple of questions so get them out of the way.” I inhaled and stared at him in focus, “Alright, one how are you still here and where the hell am I. Furthermore how do I get out?” Umbra raised his hand as a make shift path way assembled before us, “Well to answer your first question, being born from the energies of a corrupted Element of Harmony makes it kind of hard to disperse into nothing. Technically I’m gone right now. But as a whole I’m sort of lingering here.” I nodded as he led me along the path, “I guess your connection to Sunset was stronger than I thought.” Umbra chuckled, “You have no idea,” he then became all business, “As for where you are, your inside Sunset’s mental plain.” I stopped, “You mean I’m in her brain?” He nodded, “And she’s in yours as we speak.” I blinked, “What?” * Sunset was glancing around the odd landscape she had awoken in an hour prior and was completely lost. The world itself was cube like in shape but was composed of numerous stone walkways, bridges, and stairs. The stairs in question diverged in various directions and angles yet she was always right side up when she walked. There also seemed to be iron doors that led to more stairs and bridges. She concluded earlier she must be in a mental realm but whose she was unsure of. She came to a door and tilted her head curiously at it. The handle was missing and the hinges seemed to have been melted, yet on the other side she heard…familiar sounds? Her attention was then drawn away from the door at the sound of laughter. She approached an out of place wooden door and opened it. Within was a child who looked a lot like Scribe clothes and all, but he was no older than seven. He was playing with various toys littered on the floor which brought a smile to Sunset’s face. Sunset made a move to walk inside but stopped, “Play away Scribe.” The young Scribe turned to look at her and smiled, “Hi there. You’re very pretty.” Sunset smiled warmly at the child, “Thank you. Are you always such a charmer?” Young Scribe became embarrassed at the comment and played with his thumbs, “My Dad always told me to be nice to girls.” Sunset nodded, “Good advice. Say, you wouldn’t know the way out would you?” Young Scribe became visibly shaken, “Yes, but you have to get past him first.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Who?” Young Scribe stood, “The bad man.” Sunset took the child’s hand, “I think I can handle it.” Young Scribe became surprised, “Wow, I didn’t know you were a pony.” Sunset looked down at herself to reveal that she had reverted back to her old self, “How did…never mind. C’mon I’ll give you ride, just show me the way.” Sunset levitated the Young Scribe onto her back as he pointed, “He’s that way, but be careful. He’s a REALLY bad man.” Sunset broke into a gallop, “I’ll keep that in mind.” * Twilight and the girls were fighting a losing battle. Their doppelgangers seemed to actually have more fighting experience and countered every move they made. Twilight was beginning to get desperate, she might have no choice but to use the element and make a run for the cage. But she shook her head to banish the thought because she still couldn’t risk it. Mirror Twilight kicked her counterpart to the ground and laughed. Twilight glared up at her and narrowed her eyes, how could they fight themselves and win? Twilight stood and continued to ponder until something finally clicked.Without hesitation she rushed Mirror Rarity and tackled her to the ground. Twilight then yelled out as she held down Mirror Rarity, “GIRLS CHANGE PLACES!” All the girls understood immediately and switched the doppelgangers they were fighting, RD took on AJ, AJ tackled Pinkie, Rarity grabbed Twilight, and Fluttershy was stuck with RD. * Umbra and I walked in relative silence toward our unknown destination which was from what I could assume was my way out. Umbra had cleared a few things up with my whole ordeal at the moment. Apparently Discord placed a sort of mental avatar of myself within Sunset’s mental plain and most likely did the same with her. Umbra himself seemed to be wearing a troubled expression; either that or his mind was elsewhere. I slowed slightly, “Something wrong dude?” Umbra blinked, “Nah, just thinking. I’m just happy that you’re making Sunset happy, she deserves it.” I matched pace with him, “It wasn’t your fault you know. Twilight and the girls are still torn up about the whole thing.” Umbra gave a sad smile, “I meant what I said. If things had been different I would have been honoured to be your friend. We’re here.” I gazed at a lone door, “What’s behind there?” Umbra inhaled and straightened himself, “Sunset’s most influential memory, all you have to do is enter and you’ll find the exit.” I looked at him with caution, “Will I disrupt anything?” Umbra shook his head, “Only she will register you, but that’s all. Good luck.” I opened the door and looked back to him, “Hey Umbra.” He locked eyes with me, “I’m digging the new look, it suits you.” Umbra smiled, “Thanks man.” I then entered the door and didn’t look back. * Sunset stopped as Young Scribe trembled. Before the duo stood a massive black metal door coated in rust. Young Scribe was on the brink of tears, “That’s where he lives.” Sunset levitated him down and nuzzled him to calm the boy, “It’s going to be alright, stick close and I’ll keep you safe.” Young Scribe smiled as the door grinded open. Within was a massively dark room with a desk in the center. Seated at the desk was Cryptic, except that he was different then she remembered him. Scribe’s hair was as black as coal dust and his eyes were a dark red. His skin was a faded grey and wore an all-black version of his usual attire. He glanced up with an irritated expression which softened ever so slightly but maintained its aura. He glanced at Sunset, “Oh…it’s you and you brought the child. At least you saved me the walk.” Sunset stepped in front of Young Scribe as Dark Scribe gave an airy laugh, “You think you can defend him?” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “You know why I’m here.” Dark Scribe stood with an annoyed sigh, “Yes, you want to leave right? Well be my guest, frankly I’m in a bit of a sour mood. GO on, canter on back to your liar of a boyfriend.” Sunset was taken slightly aback as Dark Scribe laughed, “That’s right, he’s been keeping his little secrets.” * The girls were on the verge of victory having beaten their duplicates back. The duplicates themselves were on their last legs when Discord was beginning to get nervous. Discord became antsy, “Oh this is not good.” Twilight then roundhouse kicked Mirror Rarity into reflective dust, “Whoa, I didn’t know I could do that.” The other girls took her example and dished out the good moves. * I gazed around and noticed I was once more on the front lawn of the school. But I took notice that there were actual roads around as well as all the essentials of the neighborhood. I noticed a glow coming from the actual front doors and walked toward them only to stop at the bottom stair. Sunset and five of the girls were helping her clean up the last bit of bricks and cement. I smiled as I walked up the stairs. Everything then moved in slow-mo for me, Sunset turned around and noticed me as I gave her a slight wave. I opened the front door and…vanished. * Sunset stepped forward, “What do you mean he’s a liar?” Dark Scribe sat upon the desk, “Simple, he’s not being entirely truthful with you on one fact and on another that both he and I am not quite sure of.” Sunset remembered the inaccessible door, “It has something to do with that door doesn’t it?” Dark Scribe shrugged with a mock smile, “Maaaaybe, maybe not. I guess we’ll never know. Now would you kindly piss off? You’re starting to bother me.” Sunset trotted past him and cast him a scathing glare, “Touch the kid and you deal with me.” The entire world shook, “What was-“ Dark Scribe sighed in annoyance, “He’s back.” Sunset turned her head and noticed a glowing door in front of her. She then opened it and stepped through. * Discord couldn’t believe his eyes. Not only had the girls defeated their doppelgangers but they were now running toward victory which he could not allow. * I sat up abruptly as did Sunset as we both pointed at each other and spoke in unison, “Your head is weird…wait what did you see. What did you hear? Never mind.” I looked at the fast approaching girls and quickly said, “You should pursue a carrier in construction.” Sunset just gave me a look in response as the girls neared. They soon skidded to a halt and placed their hands upon the dome we were trapped in which immediately fell apart. I stood up and hugged Twilight on instinct which surprised her, Sunset just chuckled at the display. I quickly backed off, “Thanks for saving us.” Twilight giggled, “No problem.” Discord then appeared behind us, “NO!! I refuse to let you brats beat me!! That is why I think we should start our second session post haste!” We all prepared for the attack as the maze vanished in a blink. Discord raised his hand…and dropped like a sack of potatoes. Sunset stood behind him with a large branch in her hand. Sunset shook her head, “I say we get a move on. What do you all think?” Twilight nodded, “Yeah, frankly I REALLY do not want to fight him again.” She soon donned the crowd and the night sky lit up with a rainbow flash. * When the police arrived they found a passed out Mr. Discord with a note pinned to his back that read, “Attacked students, imprison me please.” * We all danced in happiness at our victory over Mr. Discord, granted we all knew the battle had been long but we were all just so happy at having changed him back. We had actually reformed a total of four people, Discord, Umbra, Luna, and Sombra. We had every single reason to be happy that for once we could kick back and enjoy ourselves. I danced with Sunset as the music picked up into a rocking tune we whipped around the room as a white and fiery hurricane of joy. The music slowed down as the girls and I began to pant in tiredness, I glanced at Sunset as the melody seemed to become more soft and serene. Sunset raised a playful eyebrow at me which I returned with slight surprise. Rarity took notice and giggled slightly but immediately began to push everyone out of the room, “Well it was fun Scribe, but we’re going to go to that thing at the place right now. We’ll be back in a half an hour.” Rainbow Dash was protesting, “Hey this is my house you can’t kick me out of-,” she took notice of Rarity’s look and nodded in sudden understanding, “Oooh, right. See ya later Scribe.” I looked to the door and walked to it as it shut, “Hey why are you all…” I slowly turned around and noticed that Sunset was now giving me a soft smile, “Uh…right, so,” I rocked back and forth on my heels, “what exactly is going on here because I’m kind of lost.” Sunset got really close this time, closer than she has ever been. Frankly I was a tad uncomfortable but I smiled nonetheless. I slowly turned away from the door as she still had that smile now accompanied by a half lidded look as I backed up, “Uh Sunset…I am incredibly scared right now.” She spoke in a tone that relaxed me greatly, “Well they do say fear is a good motivator,” she removed my glasses and she took off her jacket. I blinked a few times, “So your top DOES have sleeves.” She rolled her eyes and tackled me to the bed as I let out a, “GEH!” * The girls did indeed come back as they said and soon they were all outside the guest bedroom. Rarity pressed her ear to the door and heard soft breathing signifying that both parties were asleep. Rarity nodded in satisfaction, “Well that’s that. Come on ladies, we best let them sleep.” Rainbow Dash opened the door a crack and gawked only to be pulled back by a stone faced Twilight, “Really Dash?” Rainbow looked at the ceiling, “I just wanted to make sure they didn’t wreck anything, it’s the guest room after all and I do NOT want to explain to my folks why there are two half na-“ Applejack shushed her immediately, “Please do not finish that sentence.” * Chrysalis was sitting in her lair when the captain delivered the bad news on Discord. She smashed her desk in half with her fists. Chapter 24- SunsetTwo days had passed us all by after Discords attack and there had been no attacks form Chrysalis, but that did not mean we were letting our guard down. Quite the opposite actually, we were all on guard to the point that Pinkie Pie always checked the inside of every closet upon entering an area. That had gotten very awkward very fast. But that was in the slight past, now the present beckoned and it was in the form of a massive firework show at the nearby park! Sunset and the girls had told me about it and I pretty much owed it to Sunny to take her on our official second date after all the gong shows that had transpired. At the moment he and the girls were dressing warm, winter was approaching and soon the cold would be upon them all. I glanced as Sunset zipped up her leather coat and I zipped up the white coat Rainbow’s dad had lent me. Twilight clapped her hands as Spike hopped into her bag, “Alright everyone, let’s move out!” I mock saluted, “Yes ma’am.” Twilight shook her head but gave a good natured smile as we left for our destination. * The park was pretty crowded with people for the night’s events. There were even small kiosks set up everywhere vending food, sparklers, and there was even a small photo booth that was allowing pics for a decently small fee. Sunset smiled at the price and dragged me over to the booth, the photographer told us to get closer together and we both smiled as the flash went off. Soon Sunset paid for two photos as I took one. I smiled at us in the photo, “Ah, memories.” Sunset laughed as she led us toward one of the nearby hills to sit and wait for the fireworks. I took a respective note that the girls were keeping their distance and allowing her and me some time together. The fireworks began to fir off in the distance accompanied by several “oohs” and “ahhs” from the assembled crowd. I leaned back, “Man, this is just so…relaxing.” Sunset grinned, “You could say that. Did you ever see the fireworks back in Equestria?” I shook my head, “Nah I never really got out much.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Really? What about the festival of light in Vanhoover that occurs after the Summer Sun Celebration every year?” * Twilight turned her head slightly at the mention of the Summer Sun celebration, “Festival of Light? I’ve never even heard of…uh oh.” * I glanced at her, “Well of course I’ve…,” I looked over and noticed Twilight making a throat slitting gesture, “never been to that…” Sunset nodded slowly, “Right.” I glanced over and quickly tried to change the subject, “YOU KNOW I have NEVER asked you what…well…what you like.” Sunset smiled, “Well I actually like really good books, sundaes surprisingly, and the beach in the summer.” I quickly glanced at Twilight who made a carry on gesture, “And people like me right?” Sunset smiled as she trailed her finger along my left cheek toward my hair, “Yes, people like you,” her face then became slightly angered as she yanked my hair sharply, “But what I don’t like is when people LIE TO ME!” I backed off and gripped my scalp, “OW! What?!” Sunset glared at me, “There’s no such thing as The Festival of Light in Vanhoover. Where are you from! Tell me the truth!” I was flustered, “The truth?!” * Twilight was beginning to hyperventilate nearby. * I thought on the question quickly as Sunset seemed to stare into my very soul, “Um.” Sunset crossed her arms still glaring at me, “Well?” I sighed, “Alright the truth is…I’m from here. I’m just a homeschool student who’s just been thrust into this. I told Twilight to lie for me because it’s…just too embarrassing.” Sunset sighed in annoyance, “You know you could have just said that at the start to avoid this.” It tore me up to lie to her even more, “I know, but where did this suddenly come from?” Sunset looked away, “Just…paranoid.” I put my arm around her, “Well don’t be, all that matters right now is you and me and this awesome show.” * Sunset smiled as she leaned against Scribe, but deep down she was still unsure. * Chrysalis was sitting in utter silence as she began to formulate and scheme. She had barely slept and was now devoting her time to nothing but learning any weaknesses that the group might possess. She was currently drawing an utter blank and began to rake her nails through her hair in anger. The Captain stood nearby and was waiting or the opportunity to step forward. Chrysalis spoke through clenched teeth, “What is it?” The Captain placed their latest intel photos from one of his field agents before her. The images just showed more of the group going about their days in bliss. Chrysalis was now getting to the point of lashing out at The Captain but something then occurred. Perhaps it was an epiphany or maybe her mind was attempting to make sense of a seemingly impossible situation but upon looking at one photo she stood up. Once again it showed the one known as Cryptic Scribe holding hands with the girl known as Sunset Shimmer. She smiled in malicious glee. She then turned to The Captain, “I have something I wish for you to do.” The Captain raised an eyebrow, “My Queen?” Chrysalis threw him a tape recorder, “Follow Mister Scribe around until he is alone with the one known as Twilight Sparkle. Record everything you hear then come back to me, I’ll do the rest.” The Captain bowed, “It will be done.” * When we all arrived at school the next day I had that familiar itch at the back of my head. The itch that told me that I was being followed by something or someone, it was driving me nuts. Upon entering I was immediately dragged by Twilight into the library. I could immediately tell she was in a state of panic. Twilight shook her head as she paced, “See, this is why you shouldn’t have formed strong emotional connection.” I just stared at her bemused, “I thought you said that it wasn’t your place to interfere.” Twilight stopped, “I know what I said, but I have to put my…foot down. You…need to tell her the truth.” I froze, “But you said that was a bad thing.” Twilight sat down rubbing her temples, “I realize that it is, but there’s nothing worse than lying to a friend or at the very least a special somepony.” I sat across from her, “Don’t you think I know that?” Twilight glanced up at me, “The thing is I can’t tell her, I don’t think she could handle it.” Twilight leaned forward, “But you have to say something, what do you think will happen if she finds out BEFORE you tell her?” I looked down, “She’ll never trust me.” Twilight nodded, “Or worse, she never forgives you.” I looked up at her with sarcasm, “Yeah because she totally trusts me now.” The bell rang causing us both to sigh. * Chrysalis sat in her empty classroom and clicked the stop button, “Perfect. Now captain deposit this in Miss Shimmer’s locker would you?” The Captain had to voice his thought, “Why though my Queen? Doesn’t this seem a little bit nonsensical?” Chrysalis waved the comment off, “Not at all. Love is a strong emotion indeed that has many good qualities to it. But like everything else in nature it has the bad as well. Let me ask you captain what occurs when a love between two friends, who are part of a larger group of friends goes sour?” The Captain shook his head, “I am not sure.” Chrysalis smiled evilly, “The entire friendship will soon fall apart.” * Sunset was walking to her locker to deposit her books for the coming lunch hour. Upon opening the locker door she found a tape recorder laying there and raised an eyebrow. On the recorder was a sticky note that simply read, “The Truth.” She then hesitantly reached down and pushed play. * Have any of you ever had a day in your life that you pretty much could chop up to the worst ever? Well what occurred was pretty much mine. The girls and I were walking to the cafeteria when Sunset rounded the corner glancing around very fast. She then noticed us and began to walk with a straight face toward me. I smiled, “Hey Sun-“ I was cut off as she slapped me straight across the face causing a collective gasp. She jabbed a finger at Twilight, “I’ll deal with you later,” she pointed at me with cold fury present in her eyes, “and YOU!” I was rubbing my face, “What?!” Sunset shook her head, “Don’t act stupid, I told you that I hate being lied to and your still doing it to my FACE!” I shook my head, “What are you-“ She raised a tape recorder and clicked play as my voice played back to me, “You sound pretty truthful when you’re around Twilight.” My anger became present, “So, paranoia resorted to spying on me?” Sunset ignored that, “You’re unbelievable! Why won’t you just tell me the truth Scribe?!” I pointed at her, “One I do NOT appreciate my privacy being violated ESPECIALLY by eavesdroppers and two you wouldn’t be able to handle the truth.” Rarity stepped between us with her hands raised, “Now hold on let’s not say anything that we’ll regret.” Sunset threw her hands up, “Fine! You know what I can’t even stand this right now I’m going for a walk.” I shook my head as she turned, “You know this is why I didn’t want to tell you. You’re acting like an angry child.” Sunset stopped as the girls cringed, “What did you just call me?” I looked her straight in the eye as she turned around, “Did I stutter?” Sunset stormed up to me, “Say it to my face.” I dragged out each word in anger, “An. Angry. Child.” Sunset narrowed her eyes as she grabbed my shirt, “If we weren’t in school right now I would break you in half.” I looked down at her hand and responded in cold fury, “Take your hand off me…now.” She did just that, “I can’t even look at you right now.” I shook my head in equal frustration, “Me neither.” Sunset then got right in my face, “Well! Look who’s finally being honest to me for once.” I pressed against her forehead, “I have an idea, why don’t we take the middle ground. Since we both can’t stand the other, let’s just end THIS right here right now.” Sunset nodded as her face contorted in a mask of rage as she yelled, “FINE!” I yelled back just as loud, “FINE!” We both turned on our heels as I pushed past the girls who were trying to talk to us. I raised a hand to stop them, “I’m done!” Sunset pushed away from the girls trying to reason with her as well, “Bastard.” * The sound of two slamming doors caused the girls to jump slightly as Pinkie Pie looked after Scribe sadly, “Everything was going so well.” Rarity nodded in equal sadness, “They were so happy.” Twilight slouched on the floor, “It’s all my fault.” Applejack bent down to her friend, “No it ain’t. Lets jus give em some time to cool off.” Twilight sighed, “I suppose your right. But…why did I have to make him keep the truth from her.” Rainbow Dash stared at her saddened friend, “What exactly aren’t you telling us?” Twilight shook her head, “It’s not my place to say, Scribe will tell us when he’s ready.” * I sat fuming on the front steps as the feeling of anger and slight betrayal invaded my mind. This soon dissolved into shame, sadness and slow boiling frustration sautéed in annoyance. * Sunset sat on the roof in angry tears at the words that had been spoken and that her trust had been utterly betrayed by the man she…she didn’t even know any more. * Chrysalis sat in her class as the students gossiped at a supposed huge fight that had occurred before lunch. Chrysalis was reading a textbook but was cackling inwardly in victory. Chapter 25- SunriseOne day had passed by, just one and the entire school soon heard about the massive fight between Scribe and Sunset. One thing was for certain, the group of their six friends were unfortunately caught in the middle. Scribe and Sunset were going to great lengths to avoid each other and every time some of the students and a couple of their friends had to deal with it. One such time was when they had both entered the library, both glared at each other and exited at the same time through different doors without saying a word. The girls on the other hand were getting slightly tired of seeing their two friends fight and were trying to devise a way to get them to talk their problem out, but each attempt was either met with anger from either parties or utter failure. A week this had continued for until eventually the kicker had arrived. It was pretty much a regular day for the most part and both Scribe and Sunset reached a sort of unspoken truce whenever lunch arrived. They would sit at the same table with the girls but would never say a word to each other but today was going to be different. The girls had waited long enough and stood ideally by while both Sunset and Scribe did nothing, it was time for an intervention. Twilight cleared her throat, “So Scribe…how’s your day going?” Scribe glanced over, “It’s going good, pretty chilled if you ask me.” Rarity turned to Sunset, “And what about you darling?” Sunset cast a sideways look at her, “All things considered it’s pretty normal.” Applejack sighed in annoyance at the fact that small talk wasn’t doing anything, “Alright look, we’ve been givin ya’ll your space but this has got ta stop!” * I immediately realized what they were trying to do as I stabbed my food, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, everything is fine,” I glared at Sunset, “all things considered.” Sunset narrowed her eyes at me, “That’s funny, oh how I’ve missed your sense of humour.” I stood up sharply, “I just lost my appetite I’m going to go for a walk.” Sunset stood as well, “Same here.” * Applejack stood up and grabbed Scribe, “No you ain’t! Yer gonna work out this fiasco here and now.” Twilight and the other girls then grabbed an objecting Sunset as both parties dragged both of their friends out of the cafeteria toward the hall. Both were putting up a good fight as they were soon shoved into the janitors closet and shut inside. Sunset banged angrily upon the door, “LET US OUT! I HAVE NOTHING TO SAY TO HIM!” Rainbow Dash yelled back quickly, “Not until you two sort this out!” Scribe’s voice answered her back, “I’ll talk to her when she apologizes.” All present face palmed. * Sunset rounded on me, “ME APOLOGIZE!? Oh that’s rich!” I stood up and pointed at her, “I don’t appreciate being spied on!” Sunset smacked my hand, “I don’t appreciate being lied too!” We both glared at each other and sat on opposite ends of the closet still glaring at each other while both saying, “I am NOT talking to you.” We then both sat in silence and eventually we stared at the floor. My mind began to think back to various things, most of them were all of the moments me and her spent together. I shook my head remembering that I was supposed to be pissed at her. Sunset glanced up at me and hugged her knees to her chest then looked away. I chuckled slightly, “How long do you think they intend to keep us in here?” Sunset looked at me, “Probably until school ends.” We both realized our mistake and looked away again. * Rarity had her ear pressed against the door, “Well at least their talking now.” Fluttershy smiled, “That’s a good sign…it is isn’t it?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, now we just have to wait.” * I was drumming my fingers against the floor as Sunset was absently looking at the ceiling. I thought back on everything I had ever said to her and realized that I pretty much deserved the chewing out she hurled at me. Another thing I hate about myself is that I don’t know when to shut up even when I’m in the wrong. I knew what I had to do and it wasn’t going to be easy. I inhaled to steady my nerves, “Sunset…I’m sorry.” She looked at me, “What?” I stood up, “For everything you know? You have no idea how much it tore me up inside to lie to you,” I raised a hand and nodded to myself, “granted it was a stupid move on my part. I just didn’t want to hurt you or worse.” Sunset stood up with concern on her face, “Scribe, be that as it may you still lied to me and didn’t admit it. I don’t know if I can trust what you’re saying to me even now or if I can even trust anything you say.” I nodded sadly, “I deserve nothing less. But know that I never wanted to hurt you; I kind of deserved my privacy privileges being revoked.” Sunset blinked a few times, “That’s the weird thing,” she turned to me, “I found that recording in my locker the day we had the fight.” I became greatly confused, “You mean somebody else planted that in your locker?” Sunset nodded as she rubbed her chin, “Now that I think about it I think I might know who the culprit is.” I rolled my eyes, “Tell me about it.” However I suppose coming to the same conclusion must have made us happy because we both hugged with smiles on our faces while we both said, “Man we are SUCH idiots! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Soon the door opened revealing the smiling faces of our friends as Rarity stated, “Now that wasn’t so hard was it? You two never had any reason to fight…well there was one reason.” At that being said Sunset backed away from me, “Right, Scribe it’s time to tell the truth. Who exactly are you and where are you really from?” I sighed dreading this. I looked up at Twilight who gave a supporting smile. I nodded, “Alright this may seem a little hard to believe but-“ Pinkie Pie inhaled, “You’re actually not from where Twilight and Sunset are from or from this Earth. You’re actually a human from an entirely DIFFERENT Earth that has nothing that either world has; in fact your Earth is from an entirely different universe than ours. Plus the reason you never told any of us the truth was because you and Twilight were under orders from her teacher. But worse of all is when your mission is complete you’ll be sent back to your world and you never wanted to tell us THAT because you didn’t want our feelings hurt and you didn’t want to break Sunset’s heart,” she then finished her sentence with a big smile. Twilight, Sunset, and my mouth were all agape in astonishment. I pointed, “How did you-“ Pinkie continued to smile, “It was just a hunch, no big deal.” I blinked a couple of times as my brain short circuited. Sunset approached me slowly with a slightly saddened look, “Is that true?” I sighed in equal sadness, “Every single word.” She hugged me tightly as I patted her back, “Trust me Sunny; I’m not going anywhere any time soon.” She smiled up at me as I stated with a grin, “This means that every moment we spend is even more special.” Twilight then pulled out the tape recorder and glared at it, “Chrysalis, why must you always try to ruin something?” I narrowed my eyes, “Girls I hate to sound a little cynical. But if we don’t do something soon she’s gonna win. Therefore I think it’s time that we look ahead and realize we have to end her before she ends us.” Rainbow nodded, “We’re with ya dude!” I smiled, “Great. Now I’ve been formulating a stratagem this past week, and I believe it may work if executed correctly.” Applejack nodded, “What is it?” I looked around, “Not here.” * Chrysalis sat in silence after the news was given to her that her latest plot had failed. After a few seconds she began to laugh hysterically which frightened every changeling present. She then ceased her laughter with a maniacal smile, “Now everything has come to fruition and those fools think they have won. All the information I need has been gathered, Captain inform the rest of the troops that the time is now upon us. On the coming day of mid-terms, the subjugation of the universe under The Changeling Empire begins!” Chapter 26- Countdown To Subjugation I Chapter 26- Countdown To Subjugation I The day that had arrived was the one he had all dreaded since day one, mid-terms. Granted it was a tad early for mid-terms but Principal Celestia had decided to move them way up before the actual day due to the fact of all the things that had gone wrong. I couldn’t blame her; frankly if I was in her shoes I would have done the same thing. Who knows if we might have ever gotten the chance to do them in the first place, an attack could have happened at any moment. Unfortunately that meant we had to begin cramming sessions for the remainder of the week. Let me tell you that it was not pleasant, although we did manage to formulate a study group but it still hurt our brains beyond belief. When I shut my eyes my mind was plagued by math formulas and horrifying historical facts. All of that aside we were prepared for the test. But one thing we were not prepared for was what was on the horizon. * It started at about mid-morning, ten AM if I remember correctly. It was a Sunday and the house was relatively quiet. I walked groggily downstairs and saw that the girls were sitting in the living room chatting about what to do for the day. I bid them my best good morning and went to retrieve some food for myself. I sat down with some toast and tuned in to the conversation. Fluttershy smiled slightly, “Well I was thinking we could for a picnic in the woods. The trees are looking lovely and the leaves are such a beautiful color this time of year.” Rarity nodded thinking, “Well that does sound like a good idea. I dare say some fresh air and good company would do us all some good.” Rainbow Dash seemed on guard, “Chrysalis has been silent though for a LONG time now. Don’t you all find that a tad suspicious? She could already be planning her next move and waiting for us to let our guards down.” Applejack rolled her eyes, “Dash if she was gonna make her move she woulda done it by now.” I nodded, “AJ’s got a point. Having The Algorithm at only half power can only go on for so long.” Twilight smiled, “Plus we’re pretty much ready for anything. So I think we deserve some time off from worrying about everything.” Sunset raised her hand, “I second that!” I stood up and dramatically proclaimed, “Then I shall retrieve my finest PANTS!” All the girls laughed as I went upstairs. * Pretty soon we all arrived at the picnic area and we were all prepared for the day’s events. Pinkie Pie and AJ brought the food; the rest of us brought the good cheer and beverages. We all sat around discussing things of old and events in our lives that seemed quite exciting. I looked at Twilight, “All six of you managed to rally an entire cafeteria of students? That’s a pretty big accomplishment.” Sunset smiled at the memory, “Thinking back on it I was a tad peeved, but it was kind of amusing in some form.” Rainbow Dash laughed, “Man those were good times.” I leaned back, “One thing I find hard to believe here is how Sunset knew about The Crown when the portal doesn’t open for thirty moons.” Sunset glanced at the girls as they stared at her and she rocked her head slightly, “Well I MIGHT have popped back on one occasion and sort of found out.” I raised my glass, “Fair enough.” Soon we all decided to go off and do our own thing in the park. Sunset and I decided to take a walk along a trail and just relax before we all decided to go back to the picnic area. Sunset and I were just gazing around at the sites until we came to a clearing that had two flat rocks on the far side on the border leading back inside the treeline. We both sat down on the rocks on gazed at the sky and smiled. Sunset glanced at me, “Scribe. When I asked you back on our first date if you’d like me even if I looked different-“ I cut her off with a nod, “Yeah. When I was told about the whole world of pony’s thing it wasn’t hard to put two and two together especially after Twilight said you two came from the same world.” She smiled brightly, “So you don’t care that I’m-“ I finished her sentence, “A pony? Nope, besides I bet you’re a pretty cute pony.” She leaned over and hugged me, “That’s such a relief.” She broke the hug, “I really wish I could show you Equestria.” I smiled sadly, “Hey who knows, you might be able to one day.” Sunset stood up and was ecstatic, “Oh man I’m just thinking right now. I could show you my hometown, Cloudsdale, Ponyville, Zebraca-“ I grabbed her shoulders, “Whoa slow your roll, I would love nothing more,” I turned her to look at me, “But we have to look at this on a realistic stand point. For one I think I might stand out in a crowd and for two do you think that anyone over there might be, well shocked to see you?” Sunsets face fell slightly, “Yeah I suppose your right. I kind of burned that bridge when I left.” I shook my head as I used my thumbs to raise the corners of her mouth, “Hey no frowning, this is a happy day!” Sunset giggled slightly, “Let go of my face you weirdo!” I shook my head with a grin, “There she is there’s the girl I know.” Sunset smiled again and we kissed for a minute as the wind kicked up the leaves around us. However something was picked up by my ears that caused me to look around frantically. Sunset took notice, “What is it?” I narrowed my eyes, “We’re not alone.” As if the universe was saying no shit, the foliage exploded as Chrysalis’s minions converged on us. They flanked us on all sides and spread out into a circle before we could blink they began to close the gap fast and I picked out the face of the dude known as The Captain. Soon they were upon us before we could blink they grabbed me first and then went for her. Sunset began to kick and elbowed one in the face. I threw one over my shoulder then yelled out, “TWILIGHT!” The Captain smirked before planting his boot into my stomach then following through with a swift right hook to my jaw. Last thing I heard before I blacked out was Sunset screaming and calling my name. * I sat up immediately at the sound of voices around me and came face to face with the girls. Twilight was checking me over to ensure I wasn’t hurt which I assured her I wasn’t even though my ears were ringing slightly. I glanced around as I stood, “Which way did they go?” Twilight stood with me, “Easy Scribe you took quite a knock on the head.” I looked at them all, “They took her SHE took her! I need to get her back.” Rainbow Dash stood in front of me, “Whoa man don’t jump off the handle, you can’t walk into the bottling plant half cocked.” Fluttershy nodded, “Let’s just head back to Dash’s, we’ll figure this out together.” I reluctantly nodded, “Alright.” * I sat in silence; for once I didn’t mind it. It was giving me time to think on a few things one thought always coming to mind was how we let our guards down. We prepared for this and when the time came we were taken completely out of nowhere. The phone rang causing Rainbow Dash to rise and answer it. * Rainbow Dash answered the ringing phone, “Hello?” The voice that answered was laced with glee, “Can Cryptic Scribe come out and play?” Rainbow inhaled sharply in anger, “Where are you hiding?!” * Rainbow stormed into the room and passed me the phone, “Hello?” Chrysalis’s voice responded back, “Good evening Mister Scribe.” I clenched my teeth, “Where is she!” Chrysalis chuckled, “She’s safe that’s all you need to know. I’ve called for a proposition that I believe you’ll find most beneficial to us both.” I steadied my nerves, “And what exactly is that,” I put her on speaker, “this had better be good.” Chrysalis spoke with an even tone, “It’s quite simple really. You are to finish decoding The Algorithm and I shall spare the girl. Refuse and she doesn’t see the light of day.” I lost all function in me and leaned back in the chair, “The boiler room tomorrow morning. Come alone.” The dial tone sealed my thoughts. I rose without a word and went upstairs to sleep. * Rarity looked after Scribe, “He’s going to do something drastic.” Applejack nodded her head slowly, “We gotta try to reason with him. Tomorrow morning we gotta talk to him.” All the girls nodded. * I walked downstairs the next morning to find the girls awake and waiting for me, “I know what you’re going to say, but I’m going.” Twilight shook her head, “You’re going to put us all at risk if you do.” I pointed to the door, “That psycho has Sunset and I am NOT letting her get hurt because of me. Now step aside.” Twilight barred my way, “I won’t let you.” I heard the girls shift behind me, “Twilight listen to me and listen well. The girl I loved is being held hostage because of me, because of what I am. I have something to lose and I am utterly refusing to lose it so I am asking you as a friend, my partner,” I stared straight in to her soul, “let me do this now.” Twilight visibly began to question herself but reluctantly backed down, “I hope you know what you’re doing.” I responded with a matter of fact tone, “If you don’t hear from me in 5 minutes after I arrive at the school. Come to the school to get me.” I then shut the door. * The walk to school to me felt like it took years or worse that of a death march. I stood before the monumental building and sighed. The duty that had to be done was a risky one, but necessary. I texted the girls and informed them of my arrival before proceeding inside. The halls were silent but I heard the shuffling of early students moving around, the ones I passed eyed me curiously. I was stopped by a familiar voice when I rounded the corner. Flash stared at me, “You’re going through with it?” I nodded slowly, “Your car is here right?” Flash nodded. I returned his nod, "Alright" Eventually I reached the boiler room door and opened it. The Captain welcomed me and led me down the stairs. Soon I found Chrysalis along with every single one of her troops taking up the boiler room. In total I counted about fifty. I glared daggers at her, “Where is she Chrysalis.” Chrysalis smiled, “She’s here ready to be released or otherwise. But that’s all up to you. Let me ask you something Scribe; are you willing to risk everything for one girl?” I shook my head, “Not everything, just myself. The only reason I’m doing this is to keep her safe and to stop you.” Chrysalis crossed her arms, “So confident are you?” I looked her straight in her eyes, “It’s not confidence it’s a fact. I will stop you this day Chrysalis, count on that.” Chrysalis produced The Algorithm, “What’s your choice?” I looked down defeated, “As long as she goes and is not harmed, I’ll do it,” I looked at her once more, “Give me your word as a royal, your oath.” Chrysalis cringed but reluctantly spoke, “I Chrysalis, acting Queen of the Changelings hereby vow not to harm a single hair on the pony known as Sunset Shimmer.” I took The Algorithm and sighed, “Alright.” The object I had sought upon my arrival glowed as my fingers dragged slowly across it in a sequence which soon ended and The Algorithm changing. The black ink of my printer soon became a celestial gold tinged with silver and seemed to glow with an inner light. Chrysalis immediately snatched it from my grasp as The Captain radioed someone. Chrysalis was trembling in utter joy, “At last…all the power I have ever desired is finally mine.” Chrysalis then placed her hand upon The Algorithm and was blasted by a vortex of pure silver. As the vortex built in power I shielded my eyes. The light soon faded as a smoking silhouette emerged. My eyes widened in utter fear at the creature before me. Its hair reached down to the center of its back and was an odd shade of blue. Her eyes were still the same color except her pupils were now slits, protruding from the top of her head were pony ears that were an unnatural black. Her skin had become unnaturally black as well. Her entire body was garbed in nasty looking insectoid looking armor that was a mixture of green and black plating. Her fingers had lengthened into pointed claws and her feet seemed to have become hoof like. Protruding from the center of her head was a curved and sharp looking horn. She sneered at me revealing fangs for teeth. She then cackled in a two tone voice, “OH IT’S SO GOOD TO BE BACK!! AHAHAHAHAHAH!!” She then raised The Algorithm and blasted her changelings with its energies. The things that emerged had all blue eyes and contorted faces with the same insectoid armor she wore as well as the same skin color. I backed up as her army and Chrysalis converged upon me, “I’m afraid Mister Scribe that in light of this current situation, your services are no longer required.” My eyes widened in utter fear and horror as they all closed in. Chapter 27- Countdown To Subjugation IIOne day earlier Twilight was flustered, “WHAT?! That’s your plan, trust you?!” I nodded simply, “Trust me when I say its better you all DON’T know it.” Rainbow Dash was pulling at her hair, “But that doesn't make any sense!” I smiled, “Yeah I know. Now if you’ll excuse me,” I gently ushered Sunset upstairs, “Me and her need to have a little chat.” Sunset walked into the guest room and I shut the door, “Alright Sunset, I have reason to believe Chrysalis will make her next move very soon. Not only that but its most likely she’s going to use you to get to me.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Where exactly are you going with this?” I smiled deviously, “I have something I need you to do.” Sunset became slightly suspicious but nodded as I continued, “Granted this request can only be performed when your released, so listen closely.” * Present Day I was searching around the boiler room for any kind of escape route and it would have been much easier if it weren’t for the fact that I was about to be blasted into oblivion! I quickly pulled out my cellphone, yeah I have one of those, and quickly texted something. Chrysalis glared at my sudden action, “And what exactly will that accomplish?” My frightful expression dropped immediately and transitioned into a smirk as I stated, “Next you’re going to say, what are you talking about?” Chrysalis blinked, “What are you talking about…what?!” I grinned as the boiler room door was kicked open. A blast of indigo magic surged into the room hurling all of my foes in various directions. I then quickly bolted up the stairs and found the girls in their pone forms waiting for me. We all then slammed the door shut. * Several minutes earlier The text I sent the girls upon my arrival was, “When you all arrive at the school, get to the boiler room door and don the element. DO NOT OPEN THE DOOR UNTIL I SAY SO.” * We were all soon sprinting down the hallways drawing the attention of several students and teachers. We reached Principal Celestia’s office and opened the door as quickly as we could. The Principal looked at us all with surprise. Celestia stood sharply, “What is the meaning of this?” I was panting hard, “You have to evacuate the school! There’s an emergency!” Celestia sighed, “I was hoping there really wasn’t but I suppose it can’t be helped when people like you and Twilight are involved.” I nodded, “Exactly I…wait what?” Celestia reached for the PA button, “I’ve been on to you since day one Mister Scribe.” I blinked, “Man your clever.” She smirked but clicked the button. * Chrysalis and her soldiers rallied as she heard the evacuation order, “Well look who thought of everything.” She glared at the soldiers, “Don’t just stand there you foals, GET TO WORK!” All the changelings answered in unison and surged out from the boiler room and into the school itself. * Twilight glanced at me as we rounded the corner making our way to the front doors, “So this was your plan?” I shook my head, “Nope, this is only part of the whole thing.” Applejack stared at me in puzzlement, “Jus how exactly does yer mind work?” I shrugged, “Half the time I don’t understand it myself.” We rounded another corner and found a giant mob of screaming students running past us. We looked and saw they were running from a changeling horde. I quickly uttered, “Run like children.” We all turned and did just that. * Sunset was panting hard as well as she gazed at the front steps of Cloudsdale Secondary. She had to go here first of all places, she was not going to enjoy it at all. She quickly climbed the stairs and found the two girls she was looking for. Gilda glared at her, “What do you want?” Sunset sighed, “Your help.” * The girls and I were all attempting to lose the changelings that were pursuing us while at the same time trying to help with the evacuation of the school. Many students either attempted to assist in our escape or just kept on running for the front doors. We eventually managed to get out onto the back field by using a fire exit. We soon began to circle around to the front of the school until we came to the front street which was packed with students. The sky then started to darken as storm clouds began to roll in. Soon the windows of the school exploded outwards as changelings surged skyward on large insect wings. Chrysalis emerged from the front doors and laughed as her changelings dotted the sky. Chrysalis then slowly descended the stairs while addressing the crowd, “Greetings my subjects. Look upon me not as a monster, but as your queen. For many months I have lived among you and witnessed what this world has had to offer me. I now see that it is chaotic and lacks proper leadership, therefore I have taken it upon myself to rectify this.” She stood before the statue and raised The Algorithm, “Now behold your new brethren!” The portal opened up into a massive white hole that soon began to spew out more changelings. Chrysalis then turned to face us all, “Now kneel before your new Queen and swear you fealty unto me.” I could feel the air become tense as no one moved. Chrysalis growled, “I said,” her horn glowed as bright as the sun as a massive ring of green fire surrounded us all with a resounding crack, “KNEEL!!” All of us I guess on instinct obeyed. Chrysalis raised her arms, “Ah, there we are. Not only have I made the city of Canterlot kneel, I have now made its counterparts do the same. Even on a different world you all know who your better is and yet I still sense uncertainty among you all. Why is that?” * Twilight stood tall and proud as her wings flared out, “Because you don’t deserve to rule anywhere Chrysalis!” Chrysalis sneered at the young Princess, “Speaks a naive filly who does not even know the FIRST THING of running a kingdom! Tell me Sparkle, how long have you worn your title? I WAS RAISED TO BE QUEEN!” Twilight walked through the crowd as her friends stood as well. Twilight halted a few feet from the queen, “I may not have a kingdom to rule over or subjects who follow my every command. But I’m more of a ruler than you will ever be! Your cruel, heartless, and will crush anything in her way. If that’s what it takes to be a Queen I’d rather be my old self again than be like YOU!” In response Chrysalis blasted Twilight into her friends. * We caught her just in time as Chrysalis laughed, “What a sorry excuse for a Princess. Does anyone else have any more qualms that wish to be explained to me?” A loud whistle caused her to glance over to the front street as the fire died down. Filling the entire street behind us was a massive mob of students and teachers of all ages brandishing sports equipment. Sunset stood at the head of the pack with her arms crossed and a big smile on her face. All the kneeling students and teachers stood in amazement at the scene before them. Sunset then smugly proclaimed, “I think we might have a few issues.” I nodded at her as I fixed Chrysalis with a smirk, “Sunset, if you would be so kind?” Sunset inhaled, “ASSIST CANTERLOT HIGH AND ATTACK!!!!!” The combined forces behind her then surged forward and collided with the changeling forces that surged to meet them. Rainbow Dash then yelled, “ACADEMIC KOMBAT!!!!” All of Canterlot High then surged into the fray to assist in the effort in a mighty clash! Chapter 28- Countdown To Subjugation IIIThe melee that was occurring before me was immensely cool. It was like a hybrid between a Lord of The Rings battle in size with the urban grittiness of The Warriors. I scanned the crowd and saw the girls whooping some butt. Sunset even resembled Sif of Asgard the way she wielded the baseball bat and trash can lid she possessed. A whistle over my shoulder alerted me to Flash tossing me a lacrosse stick. I grinned almost evilly as I rushed into the crowd to knock some heads. * Chrysalis hurled several faculty members and students with her magic as The Captain came to her side, “My Queen it is not safe here, we best fall back to the school.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes when she noticed The Protector known as Scribe working his way toward her, “Very well.” The plates on her back shifted as a pair of large insect wings sprouted out and began to buzz. * I glanced up and noticed Chrysalis making a break for it. I looked over to the statue and continued to see more of her troops buzz through. I narrowed my eyes as the girls came to my side. Twilight looked where I was, “She’s headed for the roof. Scribe, we need to regroup and formulate a plan of attack.” I steeled myself, “As a great hero once spoke, I have a plan, attack.” I then broke into a sprint toward the school’s front doors. Sunset grabbed my sleeve, “What are you doing?” I grabbed her and gave her a quick smooch with a smile, “Saving you all!” I rushed through the doors without a thought. * Twilight and the girls gazed after Scribe as he entered the school, “Is he CRAZY!?” Pinkie Pie scratched her chin, “Depends, has he been talking to himself when he’s alone?” Applejack looked around and round housed a changeling then turned back to the situation at hand, “We need ta go in after him.” Pinkie Pie was already gone. The girls immediately jumped into action and pursued their friends into the school. * I pretty much was channeling my inner Sam Fisher when I entered the school. I was sticking close to the walls as the sound of buzzing and clacking of those freaky changeling hoof feet reached my ears. I glanced around a corner and caught site of a few guards walking through the main lobby. I noticed there was a sizeable gap between my hiding place and the next hall over. I was ready to spring when I voice caused me to jump, “HI!” I almost fell over but I caught myself, “Pinkie, be quiet you’ll blow my cover!” Pinkie giggled quietly, “Sorry.” Before I continued my face became neutral, “The rest of you are here aren’t you?” The other girls sounded off silently, “Yes.” I sighed, “Alright, stick close and watch my back.” They all nodded as we rushed quickly across the gap. It was relatively clear in the next hallway and we advanced up toward the roof entrance. I stood before the door and inhaled, “Girls, go outside and help everyone. I have to go at this alone.” Twilight stepped forward, “But-“ I exhaled in frustration, “PLEASE! This is my mess and it’s time that I take responsibility and clean it up, partner.” Twilight nodded, “Just be careful.” I looked at her over my shoulder with a smirk, “Come on gals, this is me we’re talking about.” I then ran up the stairs to the roof. * I kicked open the door and beheld The Captain as well as Chrysalis, “Knock knock.” Chrysalis turned to me, “Well, well, look who finally showed up.” The Captain made a move to come toward me only to be halted by Chrysalis, “No need Captain, I’ll handle him. Go down and assist the troops.” The Captain reluctantly took off as me and the Queen began to circle each other. Chrysalis was still smirking, “I have to thank you Scribe, if it wasn’t for you I would never have gotten this far.” I narrowed my eyes, “That doesn’t belong to you; it shouldn’t belong to anyone except the one who protects it.” Chrysalis smiled, “Now see that’s the thing. The previous protector DID have it in his possession until I took it and now I have stolen it from the SECOND protector!” I then began to laugh which she took offence to, “What’s so funny!?” I stopped, “For someone who did their research you sure do know next to jack on how the choosing works. The Algorithm doesn’t pick another protector when it’s stolen; the previous protector has to bite it first before another is chosen.” Chrysalis froze as I stated, “By the way did that bump on your head from my work boot heal alright?” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes as I spread my arms, “Hello again queenie.” Chrysalis then spat back with venom, “Human scum!” I then rushed her, “The Algorithm is mine!” Chrysalis slashed out with her claws which I rolled under and reached out. Chrysalis then smacked me backwards onto the roof once more. I backed up with The Algorithm in hand and stood on the ledge. She took notice of the possession I had and her horn glowed threateningly. Chrysalis approached me slowly, “Where are you going to run now Scribe.” I smirked, “Who said I was running?” I then stepped off the ledge. * Chrysalis ran to the edge and what she saw when she looked down made every fiber of her being burn with the fires of rage. * Previous day Flash spoke with confusion on the phone, “You want me to do what now?” I smiled, “Bring your car to the school tomorrow just in case if the plan goes south, which most likely it will.” Flash sighed, “And where does Sunset fall into all of this?” I nodded slowly, “She’s been tasked with gathering the students of Cloudsdale Secondary and Crystal Empire University for the coming battle.” Flash sounded shocked, “You know something’s going to happen?” I leaned back, “Nah, it’s called the Xanatos Gambit.” Flash sounded confused, “The what now?” * Present I was levitated by Twilight down to ground level as she and I piled into Flash’s car. I turned to him, “Floor it dude!” Flash nodded as he shifted gears and roared onto the street. * Chrysalis landed onto the field and yelled at her contingent in the sky, “GET THAT CAR!!” The changeling’s were confused as Chrysalis pointed, “The giant metal contraption with wheels that is CURRENTLY FLEEING!!” The changelings began to their pursuit. * I was panting as adrenaline pumped through me, “MAN that was close!” Flash rounded a corner as we neared the city, “Right, so what now?” I blinked, “Crud.” Twilight was frantic, “YOU MEAN YOU DON’T KNOW?!” I waved my hands, “Hey I didn’t think we would get this far alright.” Flash adjusted his rear view mirror and widened his eyes, “We got company!” I turned to him, “Think you can lose em?” Flash smiled as he looked at me, “Just try and stop me!” Twilight smiled as Flash stepped on the gas and we roared down the road onto the city streets. Flash quickly drifted into a nearby alleyway, the changelings rushed in after us but unfortunately ineffective in such a confined space. Most of them smacked into each other or the bricks of the nearby buildings while others smacked into dumpsters and trash cans. Flash smirked as he shifted gears once more and exited onto a vacant side street. He checked the mirror and noted that the changelings were not following us anymore. Before we could breathe a sigh of relief however we Twilight pointed in front of us causing Flash to break sharply. Standing before us a block down was Chrysalis and her alone. Flash narrowed his eyes as i glanced at him with a straight face. I sighed, “Can we go back the way we came?” Flash shook his head, “Not unless you want those other guys to get at us.” I nodded, “Then the only alternative is to go forward.” Twilight was shocked at us, “You mean you’re going to-“ Flash revved his engine to signal his intention to the queen, “We don’t have a choice.” I gripped the dashboard, “Floor it man.” The tires squealed as we zoomed toward Chrysalis at break neck speed. Chrysalis stood her ground as we approached. Then the car lost traction and flipped right over her head, we landed on all four wheels but the axels were probably wrecked. All three of us blinked as the car was lifted off the ground. All three of us then said simply, “Frak.” * All the students and changelings ceased their fighting when the Canterlot kids noticed the familiar car get deposited roughly on the ground. Twilight, Flash and Scribe all emerged from the car. Immediately the paper that Scribe had was taken from him. * I glared at the laughing monarch as the girls came to our collective aid. Chrysalis tapped her chin, “Now what to do with all of you. Ah yes I know, public display of punishment.” Twilight and the girls began to light up, “Not this time!” Chrysalis merely raised an eyebrow as the elements fired full force at the Queen. She raised The Algorithm which was instead hit by the blast. What occurred next was frightening, dark green energy overtook the element’s collective energy and surged back to its source. The girls then reverted back to their normal forms in a flash. Chrysalis then began to laugh in utter joy, “I not only achieved the impossible but I have cut off the elements power? I truly am all powerful!!!” I glanced at the crown’s gem which flickered weakly as Chrysalis landed and continued her gloating. I then stared at the laughing Chrysalis and finally I just…snapped. I don’t know what it was, maybe it was the fact she had backed us into a corner or that I wanted to do something crazy but I stood up from the kneeling position I went into to catch my breath and began to walk forward. Twilight glanced at me in surprise as I handed my glasses to her, “Hold on to these.” Twilight and the girls looked at me as Fluttershy asked what they were all thinking, “Scribe…what are you doing?” I narrowed my eyes as I picked up a discarded hockey stick, “My duty.” I began to walk toward Chrysalis much to the now shocked expressions of the students and faculty. Chrysalis turned and noticed me with a raised eyebrow. My walking pace then transitioned into a full on sprint as I raised the stick and gave my best battle cry. Chrysalis responded with an arc of magic lighting which ripped into me and hurled me back. Sunset and the girls were at my side, “Scribe just stay down, you can’t fight her!” I ignored those words and rushed the Changeling Queen for a second time as she shook her head, “You’re kidding? You’re kidding right?” I raised the stick and went right for her head, “I never kid!” Chrysalis caught the stick and turned it to mulch immediately, “Fool.” She then blasted me with a second volley of electricity which sent me flying into the statue’s podium. I felt nothing but burning pain, one of my arms was most likely busted and a couple of ribs might have just been cracked. I panted as my skin burned with pain I clenched my teeth as I tried to stand. My feet leveled out as I forced myself to stare defiantly at the false Queen who must have taken that as a personal insult because her face contorted into a mask of hate and rage. Several students began to cheer me on as I advanced toward Chrysalis. Chrysalis’s left eye twitched, “Insolent whelp!” My skin then began to burn as magic bombarded me. I yelled out in pain but kept pushing forward, my mouth turning into a sneer. Soon however my body gave out as I was forced to one knee. Chrysalis laughed at this, “Look well my subjects, even the strongest of spirits can eventually be broken,” she approached me, “Now be a good servant and proclaim your love for your queen.” I clutched both of my fists together, “NEVER!” I rose and smashed them into her stomach. In response I was backhanded ruthlessly into the girls. All of them crowded around me. * Twilight glanced at the crown and noticed the gem had barely regained its luster, “It’s something.” Chrysalis then proclaimed powerfully to the crowd, “Now behold my slaves! I shall show you all what happens when one of you decides to defy my will!” Chrysalis charged a beam of magic as Twilight donned the crown once more, “You will not touch him!” Chrysalis snarled at the princess and let loose a massive blast of power. This was met by a barrier of Twilight’s energy, which shattered like cheap glass. The element’s gem then went out like a light. Chrysalis looked down at the fallen Princess and an image of a defeated Celestia rang true in her head, “And the student shared the same fate as the teacher in the end.” * The laugh that rang through my head roused me from my unconscious state. I gazed at Chrysalis and then at the girls. Sunset noticed I was awake and smiled as well as touch my face lovingly. I weakly asked, “Did we win?” Sunset shook her head sadly, “No...” I grasped her hand as Chrysalis moved in for the final blow. I shut my eyes as the familiar tingle of magic charged the air and was soon unleashed in all of its intensity upon us. But the pain never came…in fact I felt charged. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were all surrounded in a barrier, “Are we dead?” Twilight glanced around, “But how?” I looked down and noticed that my injuries and clothes were fully repaired. I slowly stood up as did the rest of the girls. I looked around and gasped as the girls suddenly became engulfed in light. I blinked and there they all stood in the very dresses they had been in during the Fall Formal as well as being in their pone forms. Chrysalis shook her head in disbelief, “NO! How can this be!?” Twilight looked around in shock herself but when her eyes fell upon Sunset and I she smiled, “You may have weakened the Element of Harmony’s power Chrysalis, but you made one fatal error!” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, “And what pray tell is that?” Twilight began to advance, “You see Chrysalis the magic you suspended was only the magic that resided within me and the girls. But what you failed to realize is that there was another magic with us that was just as strong,” she then pointed at us, “a magic I think that you were once all too familiar with!” Chrysalis looked at both me and Sunset. * Chrysalis then remembered the dark day when Shining Armor and Cadance banished her from Canterlot with the power of their love, “No…” Scribe and Sunset then began to glow with the power of the elements of harmony and a secondary white aura. Scribe glanced at his hands as his dress shirt became a lighter gray and more crisp and fitting his frame. His loose fitting pants smoothed out and became a more pristine white that seemed to shine. His hair became longer in the back and front and slightly wilder looking like a mane, from atop his head a pair of white pony ears sprouted soon accompanied by two white pegasus wings unfurling from his back. Sunset gazed at herself as her skirt and shirt became all red and seemed to glow. Her jacket became a gold trench coat as the studs vanished; her boots became crimson as the purple flames became gold as well. Her hair gained the same tail like extension that the girls had as pony ears matching her skin color sprouted from atop her head. Both landed and looked at each other in amazement. * I was about to speak when I felt a sudden rush. It felt like floodgates had just been opened in my head as images and knowledge blasted through my being. I exhaled in surprise but then felt a smile creep onto my face. I looked at Sunset, “Wow, you look great.” Sunset smiled back at me, “You don’t look too bad yourself.” Both of us then stood side by side with Twilight, “Twilight speaks the truth Chrysalis. The Element may have been closed off from its full power but it still could resonate with a magic of equal power,” I then placed a hand upon my chest, “The magic of love.” I stepped forward, “You see love and friendship may be different concepts, but they are two sides of the same coin! There are two kinds of love, the first one,” I glanced at the girls who smiled, “Is the kind of love you feel toward a true friend. The kind of love that could be contributed to the kind you feel toward your own kin! The kind of love that would make you plunge into the abyss alongside those friends and back again.” I then looked to Sunset as she once more took my hand, “Then there’s the love you can only feel for one other. A love that unites your spirit and heart, intertwining your fates and destiny into one! Ergo I state to you, Friendship can give forth love, and love can be given to friendship!” We all began to glow with a pure silver and indigo aura, “Separate on their own they have their own power but TOGETHER they form an infinite bond that all possess! A bond that can never be broken no matter how powerful you think you are. This bond is a power, that can transcend TIME ITSELF! This power, nay, this magic,” the girls and I joined hands and levitated reaching the zenith of our glow, “IS THAT OF UNITY!!!” The blast was a rainbow of an infinite spectrum of ever changing colors. Chrysalis attempted to pull The Algorithm out but the blast was far faster and plowed full on into her. Her morphed appearance was blasted off of her in a flash of brightness. Chrysalis then yelled out as she fell to the ground with steam coming off of her, “NO!!!” * Chrysalis looked up weakly and made a move for The Algorithm which lay before her only to be stopped by a familiar sneaker. She glanced up in fear and saw the girls and Scribe with their arms crossed and glaring at her. Scribe then simply stated, “Don’t even think about it.” * All the changelings popped back to normal and were immediately detained by the student and teacher army. Chrysalis was grabbed by Celestia and tied up by Big Mac. Celestia jabbed a finger at Chrysalis, “For the record, I never liked you. Oh and your fired.” I turned from the scene and shut the gaping portal with The Algorithm. I then stared at the clearing sky. * The girls then took notice of Scribe gazing into space. Twilight approached the winged boy, “Scribe?” * I inhaled, “What just happened, happened right?” They all slowly nodded as I put my hands together, “I’m friends with all of you, my girlfriend is Sunset Shimmer and I am on an alternate world. Not to mention I have wings and pony ears as well as mane like hair.” Twilight stepped forward as all present including the girls looked at me in concern, “Is there a problem?” I nodded slowly, “Yes, there is a major problem.” All of the students and faculty were slightly confused at my statement. I raised my hands to the heavens, “The problem is,” I whipped around with the biggest smile, “Why the hell didn’t I get my memories back sooner to enjoy this even MORE!!!” Twilight and the girls smiled as I paced, “I mean okay, I’m the guardian of a piece of Equestrian magic that is, THAT IS, one of the strongest in existence.” I ran to the statue and pointed at it, “I stepped through an inter-dimensional gateway and became…well like this!” I then rotated on the spot, “I met so many awesome people and made more great friends and I’m in love with the most beautiful girl!” Sunset blushed at the statement as I flew up in the air, “And ladies and gentlemen to top it off, I HELPED SAVE TWO WORLDS!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAH!!!!!!!” I then collapsed on the ground laughing as the group stared down at me with amused smiles, “Man I love you girls.” The girls picked me up in a group hug as we all collectively laughed in happiness. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, “So what happens now?” I glanced at The Algorithm, “Well I’m in no rush to get back at the moment so I say,” I flew up in the air once more and proclaimed, “VICTORY PARTY ON THE LAWN!!” Everyone voiced their agreement. Chapter 29- You'll Be In My HeartI had to give it to Canterlot High they did throw wicked parties. It was just like from the movie, Vinyl had set up her booth and was blasting some awesome tunes. One thing that I enjoyed immensely was that all my memories were back but I was still retaining the ones that I made here. I smiled as I flexed my new wings and danced with Dash and Twilight in mid-air. I then noticed Sunset dancing her own jig and zipped down behind her and grabbed her hands. She looked up at me with a smile as she engulfed herself in magic and levitated herself. We both joined hands and began to dance in tune with the music in the sky as the girls and a few spectators cheered us on. I then tipped her back and grinned at her which she returned. We both landed as Photo Finish asked for another “magical” group photo. I stood aside only to get pulled in by Sunset and the girls as we all placed our arms on all of our shoulders as the camera’s flash went off. I turned form the group and noticed Chrysalis glaring at us all. I looked to the side and grabbed a cupcake off a table and approached her. She glanced at my hand as I offered it to her, “Here.” She reluctantly took it as the girl’s nodded in what I assumed was respect for my kind action. Gilda approached me as I tilted my head, “What made you come to our aid anyway?” Gilda cast a glare at Chrysalis, “She booted us off the payroll so I thought we out to settle the score. Plus I gotta give ya props dude, what you did took guts.” She raised her fist which I bumped, “Rock on G.” * The party winded down and Twilight had long removed the element and the girls were giving me their goodbyes. Applejack tilted her hat at me, “Don’t go fergettin us now.” I shook my head as we all group hugged, “Never in my life.” I turned to the statue then looked at Sunset, “You coming?” Sunset took a step back and looked away ashamed, “I-“ I smiled, “She worries about you. She still cares for you as well.” Sunset blinked in surprise, “How do you?” I tapped my head with my finger as I extended my hand, “Come on, I’ll be right beside you.” Sunset froze but then noticed something. * Umbra ushered her toward the statue as he leaned against it with a happy smile. * Sunset smiled as she took my hand, “Alright I’m with you.” * We exited into the mirror room and Celestia, Luna, and Cadance were there to greet us. Celestia beamed at me and Twilight, “I knew you two could do it!” I smiled as Twilight took note of the real me, “So that’s what you look like outside of that world.” I nodded with a smirk, “Disappointed?” I then looked at Celestia, “There’s somepony here who wants to talk to you.” I stepped aside as Sunset walked forward with her head low much to the collective surprise of the three Princesses. Sunset looked with tears at Celestia, “Princess I am so sorry…for everything I did and said. I understand now that I was not ready in the slightest and needed more time. The one thing I was lacking was what Twilight had all along; I now understand that as well. But you have every right not to forgive me.” Celestia approached her ex-student and nuzzled her, “No more tears Sunset Shimmer, I am just so relieved that you’re here safe and sound.” I smiled as Twilight began to tear up. Celestia stood tall as she addressed me, “Protector, your task is completed. Now your life can continue, but be warned that many who know of The Algorithm will most likely pursue it. Are you ready to return home.” I shook my head as I gazed at the saddened Sunset, “No.” Cadance smiled warmly, “It seems Sunset has discovered two powerful magic’s during her time there.” Celestia glanced at Sunset and I, “Is this true?” We both responded, “Yes.” Luna smiled at the response and spoke for her sister, “You may spend the night here to replenish your strength. But I am afraid you must leave in the morning.” I nodded, “alright.” Sunset, Twilight, and I both walked down the hall to our bedrooms with smiles on our faces. * I awoke early and walked to Sunset’s room. I opened the door and silently stepped inside. Sunset sat with her back to me as I entered the chambers she had been given. She was looking in her mirror gazing at the picture of the two of us at the fireworks smiling. I looked to the side and approached her. She turned to look at me, “Scribe.” I smiled at her, “Hey.” She soon broke down and threw her front legs around my neck as I was forced to my knees. I felt her tears and hugged her close. She looked at me with watery eyes, “Please don’t leave.” I looked down sadly but smiled as I wiped a tear from her face, “It’s going to be alright.” Sunset shook her head, “No it won’t…I just don’t want you to forget about us…about me,” she gazed down at the floor refusing to meet my eyes. I crooked a finger under her chin and raised her saddened face to look at me, “Sunset Shimmer look at me. I will never forget you, don’t ever think that. You’re too strong and beautiful to be forgotten,” I smiled, “plus how could I ever forget your warm eyes and loving spirit.” Sunset smiled lovingly at me as we hugged once more, “I’ll never forget you Scribe, thank you for everything you’ve done. But can I ask one thing?” I looked at her lovingly as well, “Sure.” Sunset bit her lip, “Could you tell me…your real name?” I nodded, “Of course.” I leaned to her ear and whispered my first and last name which she smiled at. She half grinned, “Your last name is spelt-“ I nodded, “Like the color, yeah.” Sunset then allowed me to stand as I looked down at her, “I was right, you look cute as a pony.” She blushed but stepped forward, “Let me come with you.” I shook my head, “No, your place is here. Besides I’ll always be with you, no matter what happens, my little ray of sunshine.” Sunset became touched at that as I turned and walked in silence to the princesses and my way home. * Sunset entered the mirror chamber and gazed at Twilight and Celestia. Celestia gestured to the mirror, “He told us that it will only allow one more use before shutting…permanently. I personally think it is for the best.” Sunset approached the mirror but Twilight stopped her, “Sunset, you could always stay here. After all I really think my friends would love to meet you.” Sunset smiled, “Thank you Twilight. But my place isn’t here anymore, I ruined that long ago. Besides I have friends over there that will be missing me. Plus exams are approaching and I want to keep my grades up.” Celestia nodded, “If that is what you wish. But know you shall always be welcomed back here.” Sunset hugged both Twilight and Celestia, “Thank you. Be seeing you.” She saluted before entering the mirror for the return trip. Chapter 30- FinaleThe Spring Spring break was upon Canterlot High and all of the girls were chatting about what the activities they were all going to do were. Sunset suggested they go to the beach first thing which they all agreed. Upon exiting school they all froze when they noticed two things. Twilight was leaning against the statue smiling and Cryptic Scribe was sitting on the pedestal itself. Seeing both of their friends brought smiles to their faces. In Sunset’s case it brought a smile and tears to her eyes. Scribe jumped down as she ran to meet him and they embraced in a hug. * She stared at my smiling face, “How did…why did.” I shushed her, “Protector of The Algorithm remember? I can do a lot of things, with Celestia’s say so of course.” Twilight nodded, “The portal can now only open on the first of a new month, then once more at the end.” Sunset thought on this, “That actually is a pretty good decision. But what if-“ Twilight placed a hand on my shoulder, “Myself and the Princesses can contact him in the event something goes wrong.” I grinned as I examined my finger nails, “Plus I might have added an extra feature to the portal for people that go onto the Equestrian side.” Sunset was alight with glee, “You mean?” I nodded, “I make a damn good looking pegasus.” She thought for a second, “Twilight what time was it when you both came through just now?” Twilight thought on the question, “Almost sunrise, why?” Sunset grabbed my arm, “Come on you!” I yelled over my shoulder, “Don’t wait up!” Rarity yelled after us, “Show her a good time!” Pinkie Pie yelled, “Come back quick!” Rainbow nodded, “Enjoy!” Fluttershy grinned, “I’m so happy that their together again.” Applejack waved to me, “GO get her lover boy!” We then entered the portal. * The park in the crystal empire was darkened but was steadily getting brighter. Two ponies sat on a bench and watched the horizon. One was a unicorn, the other a pegasus. Nearby a pony sketch artist decided to use the two as his models. He then sketched the happy scene that followed when the sun cast it's light upon both of them. Author's Note Well it was a long one but it's all ended. Now a few things. Yes i am aware that Scribe might fall into a self insert trope but the thing of it is, the stuff that was said about his school life and other things...were true. Yeah...thing is i didn't write it in for pathos i wrote it in for story purposes and the pre-readers i sent it through, some who have even SEEN the movie enjoyed it. Plus one stated a fact that i'm glad he picked up on, Scribe was A main character but he's just along for the ride. I wrote him like that cause that's what he is, a dude who's thrust into a power struggle and reacts to situations as someone in his position would. Plus i went with, "What would i do in this situation?", and surprisingly if the situation presented itself, i would do those things. It's the kind of man i am! Hope you all enjoyed, now back to working on more!!! GERONIMO!!!! ProlougeThe day itself was fairly hot, not scorching more like humid but I still had a layer of sweat. It might have had something to do with the fact I was wearing a black t-shirt and black sweat pants, but I didn’t care in the slightest. I reached up and scratched my shortened brown hair, I didn’t mind the fact that it had been shaved a few days ago but it was just so tedious to sit in the barber’s chair all the time. Regardless of this I was in a pretty chipper mood as I chatted with my friend on the phone of movies long seen and grandeur greatly exaggerated when he turned the subject to a more personal one. He casually asked, “So how’s the writing coming along dude?” I smiled brightly, “Pretty good! I mean all things considered after we saw EQG and the credits rolled, the ideas just FLEW into my mind man.” He laughed on the other end, “No doubt, so what have you got planned?” I then straightened my black framed rectangular lensed glasses as my dark brown eyes gleamed with wonder, “Oh it’s gonna be a good one, an epic tale to shake the AGES!!!”, I exaggerated the last word with emphasis in a dramatic fashion. He laughed once more, “Well I look forward to reading it, have fun!” * My house was indeed a welcome sight; I was currently renting out a basement suite that must have been built out of spite because it had a small living room big enough for walking around, my couch and TV. It also had my room, the one bathroom, and the kitchen. It was crap but it was my crap, and yet I still yearned for a bigger place. I briskly strolled into my room and snatched my laptop from its resting place atop the built in shelf above my bed. I then plopped down on my bed as I booted it up; I was silent as it went through its usual sequence. Soon my password was typed and my Word program opened, I sat in silence once more but with slight frustration. I then typed the words I spoke in annoyance, “I. Don’t. Know. What. The. F&^k. To. WRITE!” I must have lost track of time when I was sitting and thinking. As far as I remembered I had sat down no sooner than thirty minutes ago when in fact it had been four hours, my digital clock read nine-thirty at night. The yawn that escaped my lips was a big one and before I knew it I had fallen asleep. The events that soon followed were trippy to say the least; I was sound asleep when I began to hear a voice that sounded as if it were giving me directions on something. For reasons beyond my control my eyes snapped open and my body began to move on its own. The sequence of events was best described as me sitting and watching a really inceptive film. The program I opened first was the Paint program which upon it opening I began to place circles and lines in great abundance in an odd sequence of varying sizes and lengths. Next I began to insert series of letters of varying from multiple language and upper/ lower cases. When I finished my head throbbed massively which caused me to yelp in pain when my hand found my forehead. I glanced at the odd, almost otherworldly formula before me on the browser. I ran to my living room and plugged my comp. into the printer and printed the formula out. My gaze was of utter confusion, “What the hell is this?” Another yawn escaped me as I walked back to my room and placed the sheet of paper on my bedside table. The matter was decided to be out on the back burner in favor of my rest, soon the sandman claimed another victim and I was out like a light. Now normally not many things short of my alarm and really loud noises awaken me but fate must have said wake the hell up ya scrub! My eyes slowly drifted open only to witness a dark shape looming over me. I stifled a scream and on instinct kicked at the shape which let out a female grunt. The stranger stood and I noticed she had the paper in her mouth for some reason. I yelled out, “That’s mine!” The stranger merely scoffed and ran out of my room with me hot on her heels. I turned my head and grabbed one of my work boots which I then hurled at her. The boot smacked into her head and she whipped around…and shot me. But not with bullets but some sort of green energy form her head. I was pinned against the far wall as I smacked myself for not seeing the signs. She ran on all fours and shot energy beams from her head, she was either a pony or some form of X-Men Cyclops dog. The stranger levitated the paper from her mouth and soon laughed, “The Magic Algorithm came to such a lowly creature, truly humourless indeed!” I blinked in confusion, “The magic what now? Wait a second I recognize that two toned voice anywhere.” The stranger threw back her hood, “It seems my reputation precedes me, even on other worlds as well!” My body burned to move, “Alright Queenie, what’s your game?!” Chrysalis tutted me in a scolding manner, “Now, now, that would ruin the surprise”, She then smiled evilly, “And the surprise is always the best part.” All of a sudden her being began to ripple and her magic waned, “Well it seems our meeting is adjourned,” before she vanished she snickered, “Be seeing you!” Her magic waned just enough for me to shoot my hand out and grasp at her neck, but instead I grabbed cool metal and yanked on reflex. She then blasted me into my couch which flipped over me. What I held in my hand was a gold disk inscribed with ruby like diamonds and nonsensical runes. I blinked many times in further confusion, I then screamed in pent up fright and anger at being stolen from. * The officer just stared at me, “We’ll look into this sir and have a safe night. I wearily nodded, “Thanks.” I shut the door and sighed in frustration, I had called the cops when daybreak came and yet I still couldn’t believe it myself. The rational mindset said it wasn’t possible where as my other mindset was whooping with glee at the proof that there was in fact an EQUESTRIA! But one question ate away at me. Why did Queen Bitch want that piece of paper? The couch was still tipped over in the living room so I made my way over to it to pick it up. I then felt a static shock jump to my finger and I yelped in surprise, crackling was then emanating from the very carpet I stood upon and it traveled into the air around me. I was shocked several times with small bolts by the time the light came. At first it was in my peripheral vision and then it stretched farther into my vision much to my surprise and fear. Soon the white consumed the area and it was effectively blotted out of existence. I was immediately blinded upon a massive flash. A couple of second passed as stars danced in my eyes but they quickly vanished. I looked around quickly upon regaining my sight and widened my eyes in wonder and utter fascination. I was standing in a large room made of crystal and it was adorned with the possessions and decor of royalty. I smiled immediately upon realizing where I was, The Crystal Empire BABY! I whooped in exhilaration and was preparing to gaze out the nearest window when the sound of a throat being cleared caught my attention. My head turned slowly to behold the three Alicorn Princesses respectively, the ground rushed up fast as I dropped to one knee. My tone was respectful and full of a twinge of happiness, "Your Highness's." All three smiled at my gesture and spoke as one, "Rise." I quickly spoke, “May I say it’s a freaking honor to be here I mean of course it’s an honor but it’s just SO exciting and…I’m being a bit of a weirdo aren’t I?” Cadance giggled, “Just a tad.” I smiled at my success at making the pony princess laugh. Celestia cleared her throat, “i assume you know why you’re here?” My smile was still present, “Was it because I was robbed by a Changeling Queen who stole a piece of paper with a weird ass bunch of symbols and circles with lines on it?” Luna blinked, “Exactly.” Celestia approached me with her wings outstretched, “That bunch of “weird ass symbols” as you call it is a powerful scripture known as The Magic Algorithm.” I blinked, “Magic what now?” Celestia sighed and continued, “I best start at the beginning. Several days ago a break in at the Canterlot archives was reported and only two things were stolen which were ancient scriptures of the most ancient and primal of magic.” I nodded in interest as I took a seat on a stair behind me, “Go on.” Celestia paced as she continued her tale, “Well you see one scroll contained the ancient and complex instructions on how to conduct trans-dimensional magic-“ I cut her off there, “WAIT! You actually have dimensional magic?!” Luna nodded, “Not much, it still alludes myself and my sisters knowledge but we have mastered it to a minor degree.” Cadance nodded as I took notice for the first time that she and the other princesses seemed drained, “It’s what we used to bring you here after all.” Celestia nodded, “Precisely, but you see we could not appear to you on your world to relay what I am about to tell you for its most difficult to stay on an alternate plain for a prolonged period of time unless we were properly equipped. Since we weren’t we would have been ejected after five minutes of being there.” Something clicked in my head, “You said properly equipped? What about this thing?” I produced the amulet which was accompanied by gasps as the celestial princess levitated it in front of her, “A temporal anchor, I should have known.” I leaned back, “I assume that prolongs the time one can spend in alternate realities when using the spell right?” Celestia nodded, “Yes, by an hour in fact. It seems she might have anticipated it would take her time to find you and prepared this in advance.” I then nodded slowly, “Okay, now can I please get some clarity as to why I was robbed by a shape shifter?” Celestia nodded, “Of course, you see the second scroll contained the Algorithm which in itself is QUITE powerful. In the past my oldest friend Starswirl the Bearded wished to fully understand magic down to its most rudimentary foundations and beyond and so one day he showed me The Magic Algorithm. It was a formula of his creation that when decoded properly and executed can break down any and every form of magic down to its foundations; the user could then reshape and completely manipulate any magic at their leisure.” My eyes were the size of dinner saucers, “And I hope there is a fail safe.” Luna nodded, “It activates only when a pony of corrupt mind and dark heart opens the scroll, The Algorithm would then spirit itself far away from Equestria to a safer place. Whoever came into possession of it would then be its protector until the end of their days as Starswirl once was.” Cadance nodded somberly, “And now Chrysalis seeks to decode it and harness its might.” I scratched the back of my head, “Dang.” Luna’s gaze fixed upon me, “Dang indeed.” Celestia turned fully to me, “Which now brings us to the reason we have summoned you here. I have reason to believe that Chrysalis plans to use The Algorithm upon The Crystal Mirror in an effort to open portals to other worlds and conquer them.” I stood up slowly and spoke slowly in shock, “The Crystal Mirror…” I slowly turned my head and beheld the very mirror in question, “That’s the-“ Cadance nodded, “Yes.” I then pointed at it in disbelief, “And it leads to-“ Celestia gave a small smile, “It does.” My face lit up as I placed my hand upon it and it sunk through, “Fantastic!” Celestia pulled my hand out and turned me to face her, “Your mission as protector of The Algorithm is to pursue Chrysalis and return with The Algorithm safely.” My excitement vanished immediately and it was noted by the others, “B-but, this is happening so fast. I can’t do it, why not send Twilight she has experience over there!” Celestia gave a comforting smile, “She does and she is awaiting your arrival, all you have to do is step through. She will help you as best as she can, I have faith in both of you.” The lump in my throat was swallowed down as I turned to face the cold glass surface, “So that’s all I have to do and all before the portal closes for thirty moons, roger." Luna and Cadance shuffled nervously which caused my voice to waver, “What?” Celestia looked to the side, “The portal is already closing.” My voice then raised several octaves, “WHAT!?” Celestia glanced at the mirror, “This is its last night, but have no fear. Once you and Twilight retrieve The Algorithm you’ll be able to return.” I blinked, “Why do you say that?” Celestia gave a small smile, “Only the protector possesses the ability to read and ergo decipher it.” My body fully faced the alicorn, “Does Chrysalis know of this?” Celestia shook her head, “Thankfully no, so you’ll have a chance. But now I must inform you of two things before you depart.” I nodded slowly as I leaned against the frame for support, “Alright.” Celestia inhaled, “No…body over there must know of your mission, they have already been through a crisis that our realm has caused.” I nodded because I knew what and whom she meant. Celestia got closer, “That includes Twilight’s friends, I do not want any…body to be hurt because of us.” I nodded once more, “Alright.” Celestia came to her final stipulation, “Which is why you’ll understand I must take all the knowledge you possess of our realm and all things you know.” I backed up, “You’re taking my memories!?” Celestia placed a hoof upon my shoulder, “Only those of us and my subjects. It’s to ensure you don’t slip up by accident, last thing you need is to cause a panic with your knowledge or worse.” My gaze looked to the side, “Too much knowledge is a dangerous thing.” Celestia nodded but then stood to her full height and addressed me in a regal tone, “You understand your mission as Protector of The Algorithm?” I kneeled down, “I will not fail you Princess.” Celestia bent her head down as her horn touched my head, “The knowledge that has been yours since after your birth and knowledge of your mission and myself is what you shall keep with you.” I quietly spoke, “What about my name? I can’t use it over there I’ll stick out like a sore thumb.” Celestia’s horn flared as I felt a buzzing in my head, “Get creative.” I then became light headed as I stumbled backwards through air and soon I was spinning in a massive vortex of rainbow light. Chapter 2- Day 1The hours that followed were by far my worst nightmare taken form. Not only did I not know anyone at the school aside from Twilight and that Shimmer girl I smacked into, but I was stuck in the horrors of high school once more. Let’s just say for all intents and purposes I didn’t have the most…thrilling experiences of my life at the establishment I enrolled in. To this day it still left a very bad taste in my mouth any time I thought back on those days. Currently I was stuck in math class staring at work I had done before and robotically wrote down the answers like an actor who rehearsed his part for years. Upon the assignment of the day’s completion I reluctantly stood and handed in the sheet, the amount of eyes on me made me want to turn invisible. One thing you never want to do if you want a decent reputation in the school society is to come off as a know it all or nerd, unfortunately I made that mistake already and it seemed to repeat itself. The teacher who possessed brown skin, a dark tweed suit and brown hair spiked downward smiled, “Impressive Mister Scribe,” he produced a pocket watch with an hourglass on it, “AND twenty minutes before the end of class no less. If you’re trying to get in my good books you’re doing a good job of it.” I then chuckled halfheartedly, “Yeah…of course.” I slowly took my seat and smacked my forehead on the desk in anguish, god what else could happen? I felt someone tap me on the shoulder causing me to look up and turn around. The girl seated directly behind me had rainbow hair that was long yet had a tomboyish feel to it and cyan skin, don’t see that every day. Her maroon eyes were focused upon me as I took in the rest of her. She wore blue boots that looked like they were stretched out sneakers with what I could guess rainbow socks of equal length due to them poking just above the top of the boots. She wore a violet skirt with a thick white line on the left and right side, underneath were black shorts, rainbow sweatbands also seemed to adorn her wrists. On her torso was a white T-shirt that possessed a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt on the chest, over that was a dark blue coat of which the sleeves covered her biceps. The girl leaned forward, “Hey…uh, Scribe right?” I nodded slowly which brought a small smile to her face, “Could you give me a hand with these problems?” My answer came in the form of me walking over to her side with no objections from the teacher, “So which ones do you need help with?” The girl sheepishly pointed to her blank page, “Hehe, all of them?” I rolled my eyes, “Seriously?” The girl leaned back, “Math’s not my strong suite.” “Clearly,” I think the comment came out a tad more sarcastic than I intended earning me a dirty look from her. I quickly apologized and began to offer as much of my assistance as I could. Soon the clock had ticked down to two minutes before next bell and the girl’s problems got to the halfway mark. The bell soon rang to herald the end of class which I greatly took advantage of and rushed out the door. However I was snagged by the rainbow haired girl with ease upon crossing the threshold. She chuckled in amusement, “What’s the rush? You late or something?” I became flustered as I pulled away, “Yes, I’m kind of new and don’t want to make a bad impression.” The girl laughed and raised her hand, “Alright, no need to blow a vein or anything. By the way thanks for the help, names Rainbow Dash.” *Odd name, odd girl*, I reached out and shook her hand, “Cryptic Scribe, nice to meet you Rainbow Dash.” Dash had a grip like a karate master, “So new guy, if you ever want someone to hang with just look me up.” I let go of her hand and shook it a few times, “But I barely know you.” Dash smiled, “Yeah I know, but you seem like a cool guy. Plus I sort of owe you from Math Class and rest assured, Rainbow Dash always pays back her debts.” I nodded slightly and darted my eyes to the side, “Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.” I was soon sprinting down the hall toward…SWEET, Home Ec! * Rainbow Dash nodded after the new guy, “Hm, seems cool. But something’s off about him.” All of a sudden a pair of hands covered her eyes and a familiar voice was heard, “Guess who?” A big smile stretched across the rainbow haired girl, “Twilight!?” Rainbow turned around and hugged her friend, “Oh man we missed you!” Twilight smiled, “I missed you all too.” Rainbow stepped back though, “Wait a minute, is there something bad going down? Do you need our help again like with-“ Twilight cut her off, “NO! No! I just wanted to come back for a prolonged visit. By the way how much time has passed here?” Rainbow smiled, “The new school year just started, you came just in time.” Twilight exhaled, “That’s a relief.” Rainbow Dash snapped her fingers in realization, “Oh! By the way, Sunset’s doing fine…I think.” Twilight tilted her head, “You think?” Rainbow nodded slowly then glanced around, “Don’t tell her I told you this, but she’s been a little distant lately. Not that it’s a bad thing she still talks and hangs out with us. It’s just that when she’s silent or alone she’s sort of there but at the same time she’s not. We’re all worried about her.” Twilight nodded, “Well it makes sense. She’s probably still a little shaken up after the whole ordeal at the Fall Formal, something like that won’t go away overnight.” Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, everyone else is still giving her a good berth when she walks by and staring at her like she could go all…”, she then made a scary face, “…again.” Twilight looked a tad hurt at that for Sunset’s current predicament, “I understand, what occurred that night was devastating for everyone and not many would forgive so easily. One must earn the trust and respect of those they have wronged, its harsh, but we’ll help her where we can.” Rainbow placed her arm around Twilight and began to escort her down the hallway, “Of course we will! What kind of-“ Umbra almost walked into both of the girls, “Oh, scuse me ladies.” Twilight followed his exit, “Who’s that?” Rainbow grumbled, “Umbra Glare, he transferred in about a month before school started. He pretty much thinks he’s a big shot.” Twilight grinned, “He beat you didn’t he?” Rainbow looked like she was about to pull her hair out, “At track and field no less! Man I wish I had those wings again so I could whoop him in a rematch.” Twilight laughed, “Yeah, but wouldn’t that be an unfair advantage?” Rainbow huffed in annoyance, “Yeah I suppose your right.” Twilight’s eyes widened as a familiar figure rounded the corner. The boy was about the same age as Twilight with pale, light grayish amber skin and had spiked back two toned sapphire blue hair. His clothes consisted of a pair of jeans, black sneakers, a white T-shirt with a large blue shield with a yellow lightning bolt in the center in plain view in the center. Over that he wore a black jacket with one horizontal white line atop a red one going from the back all the way around both sleeves. He noticed Twilight and approached, “Hey, long time no see.” Twilight blushed a tad, “Hi Flash, how are things going here?” Flash Sentry shrugged, “Can’t complain, it’s been pretty boring here without you though.” Rainbow turned her head and mock gagged which Flash laughed at. Flash then bowed, “Your highness I am honored to be in your presence.” Twilight looked from side to side as other students did the same before going about their business, “Hey there’s no need for that! I’m just a regular girl right now, nothing else.” Flash shook his head, “That’s not true. You’re a LEGEND!” Twilight blinked, “I am?” Flash gestured to a picture in a nearby case that depicted all six friends in their dresses sporting their pony ears with their long pony tail extended hair, “You ALL are, you saved us all and brought Sunset down to Earth.” Twilight nodded at the last part, “Has she talked to you at all?” Flash nodded with a slightly worried expression, “Every now and then. Thing is I have forgiven her but I just think she hasn't forgiven herself yet.” * I sat in Home Economics class with a grin, out of all the courses at my old school I EXCELLED in this one most of all. My grandmother always said I had a knack for cooking and boy did I. Pretty soon the other students filed in and my eyes widened in surprise, that girl Sunset Shimmer walked in with two other girls at either side of her. One pretty much was all pink, especially her hair which resembled cotton candy. Her blue eyes darted around in excitement; she wore a harlequin purple dress with a white top that had a pink heart on it. Over that was a light teal jacket with a dark blue bracelet on her left wrists and a pink one on her right. Her boots were a bright blue with a single small pink bow on the tops, on left side of her skirt was a symbol of three balloons, two blue and the middle yellow. She noticed me and she took a seat beside me. She was all smiles, “Hiya!” I smiled in returned, “Hi.” Sunset Shimmer sat across from me in silence as the second girl sat down beside her. This one I found was quite cute, her skin was a light shade of orange and she was blonde as well. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and atop her head was a brown Stetson. Her shirt was white with a green western vest like design for the torso. She also had a brown belt with an apple belt buckle that held her jean skirt in place. Brown cowboy boots was her foot wear giving her an even more country feel, on both were the same symbol of a trio of shiny red apples. Sunset then broke the silence, “This was the guy I was telling you about.” The pink girl extended her hand which I shook, “Names Pinkie Pie, head of the party planning committee here at the school. It’s nice to meet you Cryptic.” I forced a smile, “Thanks, nice to meet you too Pinkie.” Pinkie pointed at the cowgirl, “And that’s Applejack.” Applejack extended her hand as well which I shook and immediately regretted, “Nice to meet YIII!!!” A cracking was heard in my hand as I pulled it back, “Jeez, you got a grip.” Applejack chuckled, “Sorry partner, ah sometimes ferget my own strength.” I wringed my hand, “No worries, I think it’s still working.” Sunset then reached into her coat pocket and handed me back the lead pencil I had been missing, “Here, you dropped this.” I smiled as I took it, “Thanks.” Soon the teacher entered and class began. We all were split into groups of four and you can guess who I was partnered with, the dish we had to make was a cheesecake. We all took different jobs; Pinkie and Sunset were on preparing and baking duty while Applejack and I were on dish duty. Everything was running quiet smoothly until we reached a halt. Applejack walked over leaving me to do the rest of the dishes, I then heard a bit of a squabble with my fellow partners. I looked over their shoulders, “What’s up?” Applejack glanced at me for a second, “We’re trying to figure out whether or not the cakes done.” Sunset rubbed her temples, “I’ve already said we could have just used the internal thermometer to check but we just HAD to lend it to Trixie’s group didn’t we?” Pinkie Pie pointed at her, “Hey she was done before we were and it was a nice gesture.” As the girls bickered I opened a drawer and produced a butter knife. With the straightest face I could muster I stabbed the knife into the center of the cake surprising and effectively silencing the arguers. With a calm expression I yanked the knife out and checked the blade, a few specks of mix stuck to the cool blade. I then placed the knife in the sink, “Five more minutes ought to do the trick.” Sunset stuck the cake into the oven as Pinkie Pie confusedly asked, “How did you?” I merely replied, “It’s an archaic method but it’s still effective, stick a knife cleanly in and pull it out. If some mix is stuck to it it’s not ready yet.” Pinkie Pie produced a notepad and quickly wrote it down, “Neat!” I shook my head with a smile. Soon the bell rang and we were dismissed for lunch. Chapter 15- Among Snow and IceAfter a rough night we all awoke to the weirdest thing ever, a snow day during fall. Dash had convinced the girls to stay overnight so that way we wouldn't be taken by surprise again. I awoke first to find that they had reverted to normal and upon noticing snow I roused the rest of them from their slumber. To say the least we were excited and immediately went to grab winter coats. I walked out with a decently manly black coat with white lightning bolts on the sleeves. We all smiled in unison as we ventured out into the cold air. Upon venturing toward the school we discovered that it was closed for the day due to the snow. Now one thing came to our minds, a bunch of teen friends and a closed school during a snowfall. We all yelled in unison as we raised our arms, “SNOW DAY!!!!” * On the sports field we began to get to work on our merriment. Pinkie was attempting to build the largest snow man known to humankind while I and Twilight were locked in a snowball war with the remaining girls. I popped my head up and got beaned immediately. Twilight was panting with exhaustion, “What’s our status?” I wiped the frost from my face, “Applejack’s holding a firm line and Rainbow’s looking for an opening.” Twilight nodded, “Fluttershy and Sunset?” I snickered, “Supplying the munitions.” Twilight nodded having a plan already formulated, “Alright. Scribe you rush left an I’ll take them by surprise.” I rolled my eyes, “Great, I’m the bait.” I stood up and began to rush to the left as I knocked AJ’s hat from her head, “Well miss I didn’t know you could tip your hat to me.” Applejack stood up and began to hurl more ammo at me as Rainbow did the same. I noticed Twilight come out from behind our fortification and hurl a series of snow balls at her exposed targets. Both girls had a hard time multitasking between the two of us. Twilight continued her endless assault as I leapt of their wall and snatched a few snowballs and attacked from behind. Unprepared for the assault the girls put up a decent fight but eventually yelled out their surrender. Soon we were all dusting off as we beheld Pinkie’s snowman in awe. Pinkie smiled in pride, “Told ya I could do it.” I nodded with my mouth agape, “I don’t believe it.” Sunset smiled, “Nice job Pinkie.” I glanced to my side and noticed a shape in the window and narrowed my eyes. Sunset turned to the group and informed us she had to go get something. We nodded as she left, Pinkie then decided to draft us to assist in building a snow town. I however declined for the time being out of the paranoid feeling that we were being watched and I had a pretty good idea by whom. I turned on my heel and left the area. After a good few minutes I reached the far side of the school and found Sunset staring at the school statue in an almost longing and somewhat distant expression. I hid in a nook and watched her. * Sunset pulled her winter coat tightly around herself as she stared at the school statue which acted as the schools symbol and portal back to Equestria. She smiled sadly as she leaned against it and stared at the school. * I lingered nearby watching Sunset as she seemed to look off into space. I had a feeling we weren’t the only ones out here. * Sunset turned to the statue and softly sang to herself, “You were once my one companion, you were all that mattered. You were once a friend and teacher, then my world was shattered. * I raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What is she talking about?” * Sunset began to calmly walk in the snow, “Wishing you were somehow here again, wishing you were somehow near. Sometimes it seemed if I just dreamed, somehow you would be here.” Sunset then sat upon the stairs and looked to the heavens, “Wishing I could hear your voice again knowing that I never would. Dreaming of you helped me to do all that you dreamed I could.” * I was now intrigued, “WHO is she talking about?” * Sunset then stood and gazed at the school building as a whole, “Hourly bells and sculpted equines, cold and monumental. Seem for me the wrong companions, you were warm and gentle.” Sunset then began to tear up as she turned to the statue once more and sang louder, “Too many years fighting back tears, why can't this curse just die!” She then dropped to her knees in anguish, “Wishing you were somehow here again knowing I must say goodbye,” she then began to almost beseech the statue, “Try to forgive, teach me to live. Give me the strength to try! Sunset then shuffled over to the statue in tears, “No more memories, no more silent tears no more gazing across the wasted years! Help me say goodbye! She then sniffled as she fell to her hands in defeat and pleaded to the relic in utter sadness, “Help me say goodbye…” * I felt tears beginning to form. Beneath Sunset’s usual demeanor, she was in pain. I ventured from my hiding place to comfort the sad girl, but I froze when I began to hear a haunting voice on the air that sounded melodic and exactly like the principal’s voice. * ”Wandering pony so lost, so helpless. Yearning for my guidance.” Sunset looked up in shock and curiosity as tears stained her face, “Teacher or villain, friend or foe. Who is that there staring?” “Have you forgotten your teacher?” Sunset slowly stood, “No, never.” “To long you’ve wandered alone, far from my mentoring gaze.” Sunset looked away in suspicion, “Wildly my mind beats against you-“ “You resist.” Then both voice proclaimed, “YET YOUR/MY SOUL OBEYS!!” * I narrowed my eyes as I noticed a faint trace of crimson just out of view upon the statue. My eyes widened in horror as I rushed forward as the voice began to almost compel Sunset forward. * The voice spoke in an enticing manner, “Prodigal student, you denied me turning from your glory. Prodigal student do not shun me, come to your beloved teacher.” Umbra then emerged from behind the horse atop the statue’s pedestal with his eyes a pair of icy blue rings on black sclera and spoke in his regular voice but with an almost hypnotic tone, “I am your beloved teacher, come to me my prodigal student.” Sunset’s pupils vanished as a complacent expression appeared on her face which brought an evil grin to Umbra’s face, “I am your beloved teacher, come to me-“ * I then threw an ice ball directly at Umbra’s face as I grabbed Sunset by the shoulder, “Sunset snap out of it!!” She turned to me and a shocked expression appeared as her freaky eyes returned to normal, “Scribe?” I turned her to reveal her “Teacher”, “Sunset whatever you hear, whatever you believe. This guy, this THING is not who you think he is!” Sunset glared at Umbra who then fixed me with a glare that bore holes through me, “You insufferable brat! Why is it that you and those six girls have to interfere?!” I stood in front of Sunset, “Because you’re not going to have her, she’s our friend. And like any good friends we will protect her from monsters like you!” Umbra gave an animalistic growl, “Choose your next words wisely!” I pointed at him, “Screw you and whatever horse you rode in on!” Umbra leapt from the statue and before I could blink he delivered a kick that felt like a freight train into my gut and I dropped like a stone, “GUH!” Umbra planted his heel on my chest with a cold glare, “I’m going to enjoy this.” Sunset then yelled out in anger and with a pleading tone, “STOP!” Umbra glanced at her, “Why?” Sunset pleaded desperately to whatever Umbra might have that could be an emotion, “Not like this, please.” Umbra glared at me one last time, “Fine.” Umbra backed away as Sunset helped me to my feet and guided me away. * We rounded the corner back to the sports field and the girls were immediately upon us. I spoke up as I regained my footing, “It was-“ A sharp whistle tore through the air as we turned to face an enraged Umbra, “One thing in life. One thing is all I want and yet you deny me still.” Dash rushed him only for Umbra to grab her arm and flip her hard onto her back, “The kid gloves are off now. Now,” he cracked his neck, “I’m going to take what is mine.” Twilight passed me her bag as the girls walked in front of Sunset, “Not while I’m still standing.” Umbra uttered not a word and closed the distance before I could blink. He grabbed Twilight by her jacket and hurled her aside. Applejack went to punch him only for Umbra to catch her fist in mid-flight. He then sharply turned her around and booted her in the back and onto the ground. He merely glared at Fluttershy who fell over in fear. Pinkie on the other hand pulled out a red strap and tied it around her forehead. She then struck many fighting poses and ended on a crane style stance. Pinkie then yelled, “YOU SHALL NOT PASS!” Umbra just pointed at her and she was hurled into her snowman by an invisible force, “And dealt with.” He then advanced on Sunset but I stepped in front, “Back off.” Umbra glanced at Sunset then at me, “She saved you earlier due to me being generous. But now that is irrelevant, I think I’ll break you then take the girl.” I pulled of my coat, “Bring it on.” Umbra cracked his knuckles but paused; “Hold on,” he then booted Rarity in the stomach because she had been sneaking up from behind him as she collapsed, “Much better.” I immediately rushed the bastard. * Sunset watched as Scribe went to punch the boy who merely caught his fist, “Impressive.” He then kicked Scribe brutally in the chest and threw him to the ground, “Stay down.” Scribe spat on the ground, “No.” Umbra narrowed his eyes as he approached and booted him in the side causing Scribe to roll in pain, “Ever since day one i have been trying to be patient,” he kicked Scribe harder, “Trying to be a nice guy, but no!” Scribe got to his feet and delivered some sweet chin music to the villain. Umbra stumbled as Scribe tackled him to the ground. * I stared into his eyes, “You’ll never win.” Umbra’s eyes changed immediately taking me off guard, “Let’s test that.” He then grabbed my neck and hoisted me off the ground, “I’m ending this now! The universe will be mine!” I kicked him square in the gut and he dropped me as I broke off a piece of an ice tree Pinkie made, “NOT TODAY!” I then broke it right on his face as he fell onto his back. I stood up and coughed in pain as I collected my coat. Umbra went to stand but stopped when he noticed that he was surrounded, “Fine. You win this day as well. But mark my words and mark them well, Sunset and the element will be mine, very soon.” Umbra transformed and spread his wings, “Until then, enjoy tomorrow’s dance.” Umbra then took to the air. We then all collected each other and limped off from the sports field after retrieving Pinkie. We were battered and beaten but not deterred we had to be extra careful now, Umbra was not afraid to attack us in broad day light now. We all agreed that at the Masquerade we would stick together and Spike would keep a firm eye on the Element of Magic.
Chapter 1- Back To SchoolMy head was swimming almost like an entire ocean was churning in the place of my brain. I glanced around wearily at my surroundings and blinked in surprise, it was a bright day to say the least and I mean bright. It was like I was staring into a cartoon show, it kind of hurt. Jeez if I knew this is what was on the other side of that mirror I would have asked the princess for some welding goggles or something. The princess… that’s RIGHT!! I need to meet Twilight….whoever that was. I stood to leave and noticed two things; my clothes were WAY different from when left home to this place. I was wearing a grey button up dress shirt that with the last two buttons unbuttoned at the top, on my lapel was a symbol depicting a whit and gold fountain pen writing a line. The sleeves were a tad longer than I thought. The pants I wore were white and baggy with grey sneakers. I reached up to adjust the familiar weight of my glasses and froze; my skin was white, like the literal color. I stared at my hands and blinked in fright then turned to look in the reflective podium of the statue, I looked younger than I remembered and my shaved hair had grown back to just below medium length standards and was a lighter brown. It was a tad spiky and curved forward naturally, thing is that I myself as a whole looked…animated. I yelled out in absolute fright and crawled away from the reflection that stared back at me in an effort to run away. I yelled out in annoyance, “THIS WAS NOT IN THE JOB DESCRIPTION!!!!!” “Uh..” I turned my head and noticed a purple dog staring at me, “Did you just talk?” The dog nodded, “Yeah and you’re doing a horrible job at being undercover.” I yelled out again and hid behind the statue, “What the hell!?” A female voice spoke to my side, “Spike’s right, you need to calm down. I know it’s a little overwhelming at first but you get used to it.” I whipped my head around and stared at a girl with oddly colored skin as well, purple if I wasn't mistaken, “Please tell me your my contact.” The girl smiled, “Well if you’re here for the mission then yes, I am Twilight Sparkle. And you’re the protector right?” I slowly nodded, “Okay you’ll forgive me, but I’m a little freaked out now.” * Twilight turned her head slightly and whispered to herself, “Wow, when the princess said she was going to wipe his mind of Equestrian knowledge she meant it.” * I raised a frightened eyebrow, “What?!” Twilight calmly placed her hand on my shoulder, “Come on, let’s at least get you inside before school starts.” My feet dug into the dirt, “Did you say school?” Twilight nervously responded, “Yes, why?” I dropped to my knees and yelled to the sky in anguish. Spike had hopped into Twilights backpack, “I like him already.” Twilight gave him a glare as my hissy fit ended, “Lead the way…” Twilight smiled as she led me through the main doors, “Welcome to Canterlot High, home of The Wondercolts!” I was busy examining my new face much to Twilight’s minor annoyance, “Listen if we’re going to get The Algorithm back you need to focus and not draw attention to yourself.” I fixed her with an annoyed glare, “Easy for you to say, you just didn’t go through reverse puberty.” Twilight rolled her eyes, “You’re the same age as everyone else here now. Does that help?” My response was slightly delayed but I nodded none the less. Twilight led me on explaining to me all of the do’s and don’ts on how to accomplish the mission with the upmost accuracy and efficiency. I sort of tuned her out when she got to the concept of blending into the crowd as to avoid stares. We both then halted outside the Principals office. Twilight gestured to the door, “Alright, all you have to do now is go in there and get a class schedule,” Twilight handed me a slip covered in official jargon, “This will clear any suspicion of your origins. Last thing we need are unwanted questions being asked.” I nodded and pointed at her, “Good call.” I then opened the door and entered into a brightly lit large office. Before me was a large wooden desk with a plaque that read “Principal Celestia”. I opened my eyes wide when the principal in question entered the room. She wore a golden suit coat with a light purple under shirt. She also wore dark purple dress pants and gold shoes. Her skin was sort of close to an average skin colour except it was a bit more whitish and her hair was multicolored and was VERY long. Pinned on the collar of the coat was a badge in the shape of a golden sun. Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow with an unamused expression, “Can I help you?” Why did I have to clam up at that moment, oh right because she’s the freaking judge, jury, and executioner here, “Uhm…” Celestia seated herself now wearing a bored expression, “Yes?” I pulled the paper out and gave it to her. She cycled from surprised to skeptical then back to unamused in one whole second. Celestia read the note with a raised eyebrow the entire time as if she were trying to weed out the bull and keep the facts. After a while she placed the paper down and stared into my god damn soul. I shuffled uneasily as she stood and walked around to my side of the table and…shook my hand. The smile she now wore bled a welcoming aura, “Welcome to Canterlot High. I hope you enjoy your experiences here.” I chuckled nervously as she released my hand, “Yeah…I’ll try.” Principal Celestia sat down, “Must have been cold up in Vanhoover this year huh?” I blinked. My thoughts then told me *Just go with it.* I nodded, “Yeah, felt like I was in a fridge most of the time." Celestia smiled the same welcoming smile as she pulled out a clipboard, “Now I just need to add your name to the school attendance and your all set.” The silence that hung in the air was maddening. Celestia looked at me once more with skepticism, “Well? If you’re going to be cryptic with this matter I’ll just have you escorted out for wasting-“ I spoke on reflex, “CRYPTIC!!” Celestia was bemused to say the least, “Pardon?” I spoke quickly before anything else could happen, “My name is Cryptic.” Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Last name?” *CRUD!!! CRUD!!!!!*, my mind was screaming now in desperation, “Well…uh.” I looked down at the mark on my shirt, *Pen? Wait what’s another word for a writer.* I then calmly stated, “Scribe, my name is Cryptic Scribe.” Celestia nodded as she wrote down my name on the clipboard, “Alright Mister Scribe, here’s your lesson plan,” she handed me a list which cause me to tremble as I read my fate, “And since I see you haven’t brought any supplies you can take extra’s from the bin over there.” I turned my head to the bin in question and grabbed a smaller box that I piled my supplies in. I uttered a quick thank you as I departed toward my first class…if only she had given me a freaking map. I began to notice more students file in to the building and one thing plagued me most of all about the student body, why were the girls so fraking cute? * Sunset Shimmer glanced around the front area of the school as she walked briskly toward the front doors but stopped short as some of her fellow students walked past her. The fiery haired girl sighed as she glanced around at the other students chatting, smiling, and all around in good spirits. She looked ahead with a calm expression as she began to walk. She continued her walk and began to sing, “Every single day, the same arrangement I go here and fight the fight. Still I always feel this strange estrangement. Nothing here is real, nothing here is right.” Several other students noticed her and some stopped talking to briefly stare and then continued on their way, “I used to make a show of trading blows, but now I’m hoping no one knows. That I'm going through the motions, walking through the part.” She then stopped as her boot landed on an old flyer for the Fall Formal and sang sadly, “Nothing seemed to penetrate my heart.” She continued on as she entered the school, ”I used to be cruel and kind of ruthless. Now I find I'm wavering, crawling out of bed I find this fight just doesn't mean a thing.” Snips then popped out from behind a garbage can, “She ain't got that swing! Sunset sighed once more as she grabbed her books from her locker and replied normally, “Thanks for noticing.” Snips and Snails then began to jig in the background, “She did pretty well like a fiend from hell, but lately we can tell. That she's just going through the motions, faking it somehow.” Snips then stood in front of a nearby door as a depressed Sunset walked past him, “She's not even half the girl she-,” the door then opened and smacked him in the face, “OW!” Sunset walked up a flight of stairs and continued on, ”Will I stay this way forever? Sleepwalk through my life's endeavor.” She then opened a door for Big Macintosh, “Thank ya kindly.” She smiled briefly, “Your welcome.” She picked up where she left off, ”I don t want to beeeee going through the motions, losing all my drive.” Sunset stared at herself in the glass of a display case, “I can't even see if this is really me”, her familiar pony face stared back at her, “And I just want to beeeee! She turned her back to the empty hall and spread he arms in the rays of the sun, “Alive!” Sunset didn’t hear the footsteps approaching until the owner plowed into her at full speed. * The girl before me was like a brick wall when I made contact, we both dropped immediately. I landed on my back spilling my books and various supplies around me, while she fell on her front. The girl got into the sitting position at the same time I did and was rubbing her head in pain, “Ow!” I frantically began to pick up my books and various other items quickly, “Oh god I am SO sorry, I didn’t see you. I’m just trying to find the math class.” The girl blinked a couple of times at me, “The classroom is back that way”, and she pointed her finger behind me at a set of stairs I missed. I stood up and offered her my hand which she took as I helped her up, “I-“ My words were caught in my throat because you see there is one thing you need to know about me is that I have a REALLY hard time speaking to girls my own age, especially when I just caused them a massive wipeout. I blinked a few times as I slowly spoke, “Uh…what your name? I’m kind of trying to remember as many as I can since I’ll be here.” The girl tilted her head slightly but answered slowly, “Sunset Shimmer, you?” I exhaled slowly, “Cryptic Scribe.” We both stood in silence for a good minute staring at each other. She was around the same height as me at least so our eyes met without consequence. Her skin was light amber and her hair was like fire that cascaded down below her shoulders in jagged like curls. She wore a leather jacket over a dark purple top that had a red and yellow sun fixed in the center. She also wore a dark orange skirt and black knee high boots with purple flames on the front. And just like Twilight and the rest of the female demographic in this school she was pretty cute. A cough escaped my lips as I absently looked at the roof. I could still feel those moderate cyan eyes searching me for something. I then then said almost robotically, “I’ll leave you alone forever now.” I then quickly stalked off. * Sunset Shimmer glanced after the student known as Cryptic Scribe as her eyes narrowed with studious curiosity, “Odd, I don’t remember ever seeing him around here.” She went to walk after Cryptic only to fall on her butt. She turned her head and noticed she had tripped on a lead pencil and blew some of her hair out of her eyes at the sound of laughter. She turned her head and saw someone smiling at her. His build was thin and his skin was a gold bronze. His hair long and straight up crimson and his dark ice blue eyes twinkled slightly as he smirked at Sunset. He wore black pants, a dark brown t-shirt with a black star on the lapel and a knee long red zip up coat. His black sneakers padded silently on the floor as he approached Sunset. He bent down to her level, “Having a little day dream are we?” Sunset huffed as she stood up straight and regained her composure, “Yeah, as if.” The boy chuckled as he got to her front and she refused to meet his gaze, “Oh come on don’t be like that, I was just messing with ya Sunny.” Sunset Shimmer glared daggers at him, “Don’t call me that, you know I hate it Umbra.” Umbra shrugged, “Alright, I’m cool,” he looked where her gaze had been before, “Who WAS that guy?” Sunset pondered on the statement, “New student probably.” Umbra sighed, “Jeez how boring. Well I’m heading to drama, see you whenever.” Sunset shook her head as she walked to her class as well.
Chapter 3- Don't Want No DramaThe Cafeteria is a place where friends and acquaintances who have been separated by their class schedules meet to chat and discuss various things for enjoyment whilst eating their meals. Unfortunately I had neither upon entering, I merely grabbed my food and took a seat, and my thoughts began to drift. I thought of many things but mostly I focused on how I was supposed to find The Algorithm and Chrysalis for that matter. I mean looking for her in a world and setting such as this could prove most difficult if not done correctly, and I wasn't a super sleuth last I checked. A creaking in front of me alerted me to Twilight taking a seat across from me. Without meeting her gaze I muttered, “Yo.” Twilight didn’t waste any time in getting right down to it, “Status report?" I glanced up, “How about, “Hey Scribe how’s your day going so far?" Twilight rolled her eyes but sighed, “Sorry, but you have to understand the urgency of this assignment. If we fail, everyone will suffer for it.” I placed my chin on my hand, “Do I look worried?” Twilight was unimpressed, “No, you look like you don’t care in the slightest.” I made a rocking motion with my hand, “Sort of fifty-fifty at the moment. I mean where do we even start looking?” Twilight’s retort was cut short at the sound of a “Wahaha!!” I looked up and noticed Twilight being hugged from behind by one of the most beautiful girls I have seen at the school so far. Her skin was a flawless alabaster white which complemented her bright blue eyes. Her hair was styled to perfection and was a form of indigo and had a hair clip with three jewels holding it in place, her outfit was also something to behold in itself. It consisted of a nice fancy white top and a dark purple skirt with three diamonds in a triangular formation. Her slightly high heeled boots were a darker purple with folded down cuffs, in the dead center of each cuff was a single diamond. Twilight gasped in slight discomfort, “Rarity…can’t…breathe!” Rarity released her grip, “Sorry dear but I’m just so happy to see you! Rainbow told me you had come back. Of course I thought she was, as the saying goes, yanking my chain.” I gave a half smile and adjusted my glasses as they continued their chat upon Rarity taking a seat beside Twilight. It always warmed my heart to see others happy and others chatting with their friends, call it empathy or something else but I always liked the feeling I got from it. I then looked away from the table and noticed a couple holding hands and my mood dropped immediately. My attention was diverted however at the mention of my name. “Yes?”, my gaze fell upon both girls staring at me. Twilight gestured to me, “I said Scribe this is my friend Rarity. Rarity this is Cryptic Scribe.” I smiled at Rarity, “It’s nice to meet you Rartiy.” Rarity returned my smile, “Likewise, any friend of Twilight’s is a friend of mine.” I chuckled, “That’s good. I was just about to drop to my knees and claim I was not worthy to be in your presence.” Both girls laughed at the joke but ceased and waved to someone behind me. I turned my head and noticed Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Sunset, and another girl on their way over to the table I was sitting at. I glanced at Twilight and gave a half smile, “I’ll go find somewhere else to sit.” Twilight shook her head, “You don’t have too.” Rarity nodded, “Exactly darling, there’s plenty of room.” Hesitation was present in my voice as I slowly rose, “Well, it’s just that I didn’t want to impose on you. I mean they are your friends after all and you haven’t seen them in a while so-“ A hand was placed on my shoulder followed by its owner, “Where are you off to in a hurry?” I slowly sat back down as Dash removed her hand, “Just…stretching my legs.” Applejack raised an eyebrow as she seated herself on my right, “Really, cause it looked like you were tryin ta leave.” I quickly added, “My legs were asleep, nothing more.” Twilight stifled a laugh at my awkwardness, “Right, girls this is-“ I cut her off, “We’ve met.” Twilight raised a surprised eyebrow, “When?" Sunset raised her hand, “He knocked me over in the hall by accident.” Rainbow smiled, “He gave me a hand with some math problems.” Pinkie pie munched on an apple, “Me and AJ met him in Home Ec with Sunset.” Rarity pouted, “Well that’s unfair, I met him here just now.” I jabbed a piece of my food awkwardly, “Well if I knew you girls were going to meet me all today I would have set up a time table. I could probably pencil in Rarity for a lunch appointment tomorrow.” All the girls laughed at that as I went back to eating and heard a squeak, “Huh?” Applejack turned her head to the source and smiled, “Oh right, Scribe this is Fluttershy.” The girl pretty much suited her name to a T. She had butter yellow skin and big blue eyes and very long pink hair with a butterfly hair clip in it, currently she was hiding behind said hair. Her clothes consisted of a plain white top and a forest green skirt with white frilly trim; on the skirt were three butterfly’s for her symbol. Her boots matched her skirt in green and they had white soles. Fluttershy spoke almost at a whisper, “It’s…nice to meet you.” I smiled lightly, “Likewise.” I then went to my own devices as the girls began to catch up on lost time. I checked my class timetable and saw my next class was Drama, awesome my second favorite class. I then bent down to my supply box and pulled out some paper and a pencil and began to write. When I’m bored I tend to either talk or write, in this case I was writing down plot outlines for some fiction idea’s I had. I scratched my head in confusion as I came to a halt, my muse was gone. It also didn’t help that everyone at the table was staring at me work. I glanced up, “What?” Twilight leaned forward, “We were just curious why you hadn’t said anything in a while.” I blinked in confusion, “Huh?” She gestured to the clock and it noted that lunch was reaching its end, “Oh.” I turned my head and noticed a sizable stack of paper beside me, “Whoa, sorry when I get going I tend to block things out.” Rarity shook her head, “It’s no trouble, and it’s always a good sign when someone is invested in their work. It means that they either love it or it’s their special talent.” I nodded at her wisdom, “True.” Fluttershy reached across the table, “Would you mind if I?” I shrugged, “Go ahead, you all can if you want to.” The girls took the open invitation and began to skim through my notes as I cleaned up. After a while they handed back my notes which I packed with gusto. Twilight stood up, “Those were actually pretty good.” I shook my head, “You’re just saying that.” Rarity disagreed with that statement, “She’s right dear, and if you keep at it you might have something there.” Sunset nodded as well, “Yeah.” The bell rang. * I looked around at my fellow classmates, pretty standard peeps all things considered. One thing I didn’t mind was that Rarity and Sunset were in the same class as me. The teacher freaked me the hell out though. He dressed all in black and had charcoal grey skin; his hair was naturally black and slicked back. That aside, the dude had red eyes like the freaking devil!! Regardless though from what I heard Mr. Sombra apparently used to be a famous stage actor, but decided to retire and teach the craft at the school which as far as I heard he enjoyed. At the moment we were supposed to come up with ideas for an event to raise money for the drama department, I think it had something to do with getting more elite costumes. Rarity was nibbling the cap of her pen, “Hm…what about an art gallery? Students submit different pieces and they pay for admittance.” I tapped my chin, “Bake sale?” Sunset was contemplating something and stayed silent. I took notice and raised an eyebrow, "You got something?" Sunset looked to the side and nodded, "I just thought, why don't we hold a talent competition? That way all the students can participate and we can also charge admittance. It's a win, win." Mr. Sombra nodded at the idea, "That's not half bad. Ms. Shimmer I knew you were a bright one." Sunset looked down in slight embarrassment but accepted the compliment none the less. I did take notice as the class progressed that she seemed a tad more aloof, it pretty much came to me as her being there in mind and body but not spirit. When we were given time to do work from other classes due to the lesson plan being shorter than previously thought, I decided to approach her. At first she seemed to be doing some English work but I began to notice she was writing down notes of an odd sort, some odd jumble of words and phrases. I cleared my throat, "Uh...hi again." She glanced up and shut her book, "Hi." I rocked back and forth on my heels as I casually added, "pretty boring day huh?" She nodded, "Uhuh, didn't you say you were going to leave me alone forever?" I chuckled in embarrassment, "Yeah about that... I kinda panicked. I'm just not used to talking to any girls my own age." Sunset raised an eyebrow, "Really? You seem to be doing a good job right now." I realized my folly immediately, "Yeah I suppose so huh?" She laughed, "So is there a reason you broke your vow of staying away?" I thought on the statement and gave the beat answer I could muster, "Well you just looked like you were bored so I thought I might strike up conversation." She smiled at the comment but it quickly vanished, "I appreciate the gesture but I'm actually working on a creative writing assignment." I coughed slightly and a nervous smile crept onto my face, "Oh, then I should...." She gave a smile as well, "If you wouldn't mind." I nodded quickly, "Right...Uh....nice talking to you." I then went about my own business until the bell rang.
Chapter 4- A Place To Call Your OwnThe school day had long since finished for me and the students who then left in earnest eager to be away from the building, me being among them. I glanced around and a frightening thought occurred to me, I was on an alien world and I had nowhere to sleep or eat! I almost broke down on the sidewalk but inhaled sharply to steady my nerves, which worked for a few feet until I fell to my knees. Now the thing about me is that many individuals compared my mannerisms to Deadpool, I made no sense and I overacted, unfortunately this was one of those times. I merely stared at the heavens and pleaded to no one, “If I’m meant to live in a home here, please give me a sign.” Twilight’s voice was heard behind me, “Uh…what are you doing.” I sighed, “I’m experiencing a mental breakdown from the fact that I am technically homeless.” I felt a hand on my shoulder, “Well maybe you should try to do this elsewhere.” I stared at a slightly annoyed but understanding Twilight, “I guess you’re right, any ideas?” Twilight helped me to my feet, “Well I have one, but we have to be quick.” * I stared around the darkened school library, “Okay now I KNOW this is illegal in some form.” Twilight shook her head as she seated herself at a nearby table, “True, but desperate times call for desperate measures.” I sat with across from her, “True, but what if were caught?” Twilight shrugged, “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Spike walked over to the table, “Hey you two, I made your beds.” I blinked in surprise, “Thanks Spike, you didn’t have to.” Spike waved off the comment, “No problem, you’re a friend after all.” I gazed at Twilight, “I was going to ask about that, why it is that you all were so accepting of me when you don’t even know me?” Twilight leaned back and exhaled, “Well for starters we both have a mission to complete and what better way than being both friends as well as partners. And I suppose…the rest of the girls just took a liking to you, that and it’s probably because you and I are friends.” I smacked my head onto the table, “Your exposition confuses me more.” Twilight giggled, “And there’s that, you’re a funny guy and we can tell when someone means well. Call it intuition or the benefit of the doubt, but we’re all friends plain it simple.” I looked at her with a smile, “Okay that clears some things up. But now I have to ask, did you get anything on Chrysalis’s whereabouts?” Twilight clapped her hands together, “I’m so glad you asked!” Twilight produced a yearbook and thumbed through it until she came to the staff photos. She placed it on the table and slid it over to me, but not before pointing to a picture of one teacher. I glanced at the picture and widened my eyes; the woman depicted seemed to be in the prime of her adult youth and had flawless black skin. Her eyes were a shade of emerald and her hair was straight and waist length but a much lighter shade of green. The dress she wore was a much softer black with a green fabric belt, spider web patterns adorned the dress like neon green cracks and she wore black heel shoes. I looked at her with a serious expression, “This is her?” Twilight nodded as she too became all business, “Yes, according to this she signed onto the staff two months before the end of the previous year when I was here last. She’s the current biology teacher and from what I've heard is friends with most of the staff.” I smacked the book shut, “Damn! That means that she’s got powerful connections here.” Twilight folded her hands on the table, “Exactly, a direct confrontation though effective would be a grave mistake. One word from her to Celestia and we both could be expelled, we need to bide our time and wait for an opportunity to present itself.” I raised a finger, “And let’s not forget that if she figures out that we’re on to her and our reason for being here, things could get very difficult and fast.” Twilight yawned, “Precisely, but could we discuss this at a later time and-“ Twilight stood up abruptly which caused me to follow her lead, “What is it?” Twilight pointed, “I thought I just saw someone staring at us from the doors.” I immediately turned my head, “You sure you weren’t just seeing things, they say if your sleepy you might start seeing things.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Who’s they?” I then casually stated, “Medical specialists.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she switched the lights off. * Soon both travelers slumbered peacefully. But Twilight’s accusation was indeed correct, there had been someone watching the two of them converse and the individual was not pleased. “They could prove to be a problem.” * I awoke to silence and glanced around, Twilight and Spike were slumbering away without a care in the world. But I for one was freaked out due to the lack of the PA speakers not turning on. The clock read 8:15 in the morning and I quietly rose from my make shift bed of cushion’s and a drape. A soft glow of the morning sun illuminated the empty library as I ventured toward the door to check the halls. My heart stopped when I noticed the lights off and no one else walking through the halls. I turned my head, “Uh... Twilight we have a problem.” A series of shuffles and the sound of approaching footsteps eased my nerves, “What’s wrong?” I blinked, “What day is it today?” Twilight gasped, “The calendar says it’s Saturday.” I nodded slowly, “That means all of the staff has the day off, and we’re locked in.” We both then screamed for help. * Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Sunset, and Fluttershy were all standing out front of the locked school worried. They knew Twilight was going to accommodate Scribe with her in the library and they didn’t say anything, but when they had all awoken that day they noticed the day and rushed over immediately. Rainbow Dash was attempting to figure out a way in, “Darn it! Rarity, do you have a hairpin I could borrow?” Rarity nodded as she casually plucked one form her hair, “Here you go.” Rainbow quickly took it and went to work as Fluttershy became worried, “Oh, they must be so scared.” * I was pacing fast in circles, “I’M SO FREAKING SCARED RIGHT NOW!!” Twilight was calmly seated at a nearby table, “Scribe calm down, I’m sure someone will come around.” * Rainbow stuck her tongue out in focus, “Come on…come on, YES!!” A click was heard as the door swung inward, but all present looked up in fear. Standing there staring at them was a man in a dark brown turtle neck sweater with black jeans and matching casual shoes. He had pale grey skin and neatly trimmed whitened hair. He had a small soul patch that matched his hair perfectly; and he was holding a cup of something in his hand and his other on the inner door handle. The man’s red irises stared at them in confusion, “Um…you do know that school is out today right?” Applejack approached the man, “Mr. Discord, thank goodness. Listen this may sound odd but-“ Mr. Discord cut her off, “You have two friends trapped in the library right?” All the girls blinked in confusion, “Yeah, how did ya-“ Mr. Discord turned his head, “I’ve been hearing voices outside of my office, well actually it was screaming. I just passed the library when I noticed you trying to break in with a hair pin of all things Miss Dash.” Rainbow blushed sheepishly as she backed up, “Uh…yeah.” Mr. Discord lead them inside, “Follow me please.” Mr. Discord led them to the library which he then opened; he was immediately greeted by the grateful faces of two students who both said, “Thank you!” Mr. Discord cleared his throat, “What in the name of all things sane in the world were you two doing in the library?” Twilight opened her mouth to speak but was cut off immediately, “They were helping me.” All looked down the hall to reveal Umbra Glare, “Sorry Mr. Discord, I asked if they could find me a couple of things and I forgot to give them the key.” Mr. Discord turned to the two, “Is this true?” Both answered immediately, “Yes!” Mr. Discord scratched his chin, “Alright then, but the next time you decide to look for materials for the school president. Please remember to take the key with you.” * Umbra approached us as Mr. Discord turned to leave, “That was a close one huh?” I was as equally confused as everyone present, “Your class president?” He scratched the back of his head in what I suppose was embarrassment, “Well yeah, I usually come by here every Saturday to fill out the paper work for the coming week, just to get it out of the way.” Applejack smiled, “Thanks fer the help Umbra, much appreciated.” Umbra smiled as he turned to leave, “Of course, anything I can do to help my fellow students.” Twilight looked after him, “See Scribe I told you someone would come around.” I ignored the comment and looked after Umbra, “That was a tad creepy.” * Time passed relatively fast and I soon found myself within a coffee shop, at least I think it was. I was focusing on the previous events, but one in particular stuck in my head. It’s not that I was ungrateful or anything for Umbra’s help, it’s just that it was a little too good to be true. I decided that I was just being paranoid and looked at my cup of soda, yeah I don’t drink coffee. Twilight turned to me, “What do you think Scribe?” I looked up absently, “Huh?” Twilight sighed in annoyance, “Rainbow Dash just offered if we wanted to bunk at her place, the guest room can accommodate one on the bed and there’s enough space for one other to sleep on the floor. What do you think?” I shrugged, “Sure.” Rarity leaned over, “Are you all right?” I looked to the side and smiled lightly, “Yeah I’m fine, just thinking.” Fluttershy glanced over, “About what? That is if you don’t mind me asking.” I looked up, “Just thinking about stuff back home that’s all.” Sunset smiled, “You have a lot of friends back home?” I nodded in happiness at the memory, “Yeah, can’t complain.” * Soon Twilight and Scribe found themselves at Rainbow Dash’s place. Quite modest in itself the house was two floors and painted a nice white with red trim. The driveway was empty but Dash informed the two her parents wouldn’t be home for a long while. After giving the two house guests the grand tour they all sat in the living room to chat about future engagements. * Rainbow Dash was slightly giddy with excitement, “This is so awesome! Two of my friends are living with me and the talent show is going to be happening soon!” Twilight leaned back with a smile, “I’m just as excited as you are Dash, got anything planned for the show?” Rainbow nodded, “Oh yeah! I’m gonna show the whole school my moves,” she stood up and struck a pose, “I’ll win for sure.” I smiled at her jokingly, “You’re sure? I mean a lot of people have seen your moves before.” Rainbow pointed at me with a cocky expression, “Not all of them.” I leaned back as well, “I’ll take your word for it then.” Twilight looked over at me with curiosity, “Do you plan on entering Scribe?” I shook my head, “Nah, never really been one for school events. Not really my thing.” Rainbow walked over to me, “Come on Cryptic, show some school spirit and compete. It’ll be fun for me to-“ Twilight fixed her with a glare as she corrected herself, “I mean…fun for YOU too take some students down.” I shook my head once more, “I’ll think about it.”
Chapter 5- Trials and StipulationsNow I am a man of sound mind, but what I was currently participating in was breaking my soul. What is this activity you may ask? Well it’s none other than the sacred game of truth or dare. You see after the previous scare of being locked in the school Rainbow decided that she wanted to hold a slumber party that following night. At first I said I would go see a movie or something to stay out of their hair but the words she spoke to me caused me to tremble in slight fear. Rainbow stopped me at the door, “Your invited too you know.” I was as silent as a grave. And there I sat in a circle of girls feeling VERY uncomfortable and awkward. Some guys would kill to be in my position but not me. When it comes to girls I am what they call an oddball, I’m nice and respectful to them but I never make any moves and I am HORRIBLE at picking up on signals. I sat in absolute silence as they spun the bottle and did their dares and revealed their truths, and some of them were funny as hell. Who knew AJ actually slept with a stuffed bear still and Rarity sometimes partook in a mean game of street hockey. Pinkie Pie apparently once stole a cupcake from a bake sale, on her part it was technically because she under paid by one cent. Rainbow Dash admitted very reluctantly she watches romance movies on the odd day and Fluttershy once yelled very loudly inside a library after stubbing her toe. Sunset on the other hand admitted she once switched the signs on bathrooms of her old school and confused everyone; she was caught later and punished with detention. All the while I smiled slightly as the game got more intense, but then the bottle landed on me after being spun by Twilight. Twilight leaned forward, “Alright Scribe, Truth or Dare?” I was stuck and weighed my options, “uhm…Truth?” Twilight leaned back, “Okay, how many times have you lied to someone you trust?” I froze then smiled, “I kind of lost count…” Applejack shook her head, “That’s just shameful.” I casually waved my hand in a mysterious manner, “I might be lying now or telling the truth. You’ll never know.” Everyone laughed at that as I spun the bottle which soon landed on Applejack. I smiled evilly, “Well it seems Mr. shameful has you at the crossroads, Truth or Dare?” Applejack leaned forward undeterred, “Give me the best dare you got!” I couldn’t help but do that evil smile again, I go power crazy sometimes. I tapped my chin then fixed a malicious stare upon the cowgirl, “I dare you to let Rarity do your hair in whatever way she wants.” Everyone gasped in surprise as I air dunked, “Swish.” AJ stood up as Rarity led her to the kitchen table, “Rainbow, could ya spin on mah behalf?” Rainbow nodded, “Roger that.” Rainbow reached down to the bottle and soon it landed upon me, “Hey AJ the bottle’s pointing at Scribe!” Applejack then yelled out from the kitchen, “Truth or Dare?” I looked aside for a second, “Well I went with truth last time so I guess dare.” Applejack soon walked back into the living room to reveal that Rarity had done her hair in a southern belle style much to her chagrin, “Alrighty then,” she glanced at me for a second, “I dare ya to dress up in one of Rainbow’s skirts and shirt.” All the girls widened their eyes as I immediately stood up, “Okay I’m drawing the line-“ Applejack leaned forward and smiled deviously, “You know the penalty fer not accepting a dare don’t ya?” Oh boy did I, house rules were if you didn’t accept a dare you had to drink a concoction of unknown origin from the fridge. It didn’t help that Dash’s mother was trying different liquid recipes. I looked down in defeat not wanting to literally taste defeat, “Fine…” Dash grinned maliciously as she stood up, “I’ll be right back.” I trembled in utter fear. * (Meanwhile somewhere in the city) Chrysalis was pacing about within her dwelling, “You say that Twilight Sparkle has come here?” The individual in question she was speaking to nodded silently, “Yes. But she won’t be a problem, give me some time and I will subtract her from the equation.” Chrysalis halted her pacing, “And you said she was with another correct?” The individual nodded, “Yes. He’s a wild card that rest assured I shall be keeping an eye on, if he’s friends with Twilight he is most likely a devious and accomplished strategist of the highest caliber. Even now he’s most likely plotting with that irritating girl and her comrades.” * I sat in the circle feeling dead inside while I wore a navy blue skirt and a white tank top. I shot Applejack a death glare as the bottle continued to spin. Thankfully it was my turn once more and I thought of the perfect revenge as it landed on Rainbow Dash. I cast a side glance at her, “Truth or dare Dash?” Dash smirked, “Dare, cmon take your best shot!” The smile that developed caused a visible shiver to run through a couple of the girls, “I dare you to kiss Applejack on the lips for two minutes, how do you like them apples!” Applejack cringed as she leaned back, “Wha?!” Rainbow crossed her arms, “No way!!” I then checked my nails for dirt that did not exist, “Well if that’s what you want then you both can share the shame shake in the fridge.” Applejack jabbed a finger at me, “Scribe, you are evil!” I smiled, “I try.” Rainbow blinked a couple of times then sighed, “Alright let’s get this over with.” The next two minutes were the most amusing of the night. Soon the night began to become a little more relaxed and we moved on to the next phase of the night, movies. The rules were that each guest had to choose one movie to watch and then a queue would be set up for the order to watch them in. Twilight chose a fantasy film whereas Sunset chose its sequel, Rainbow Dash chose an action movie concerning modified cars and AJ chose a western movie. Somehow I wasn’t surprised that Fluttershy chose an animated movie but then it came down to me. I searched through the movie network and dashes TV, “Hm…” Dash was bored on the couch, “While were young Cryptic.” I widened my eyes, “You gals have The Man with the Iron Fists?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Is that your choice?” I scratched my chin in indecision, “No, but if you all have that…” I cycled through the list until I found what I was looking for, “Oh yeah, perfect.” I selected “Highlander.” * By the end of the night everyone was wiped out, soon we were all setting up our sleeping areas and readied ourselves for the night. I was soon ready to sleep and stared at the ceiling as the lights went out; normally I would fall asleep immediately but if found myself unable. I visibly sighed and soon found myself outside the house staring at the street. I heard the door behind me open but didn’t turn. The voice tipped me off immediately, “You alright?” I turned to see AJ standing on the porch, “Yeah, just got a lot of stuff going on in my head.” Applejack stood beside me, “You miss your home don’t you?” I smiled at the memories, “Yeah got a lot of family and friends back there.” Applejack nodded, “Same here partner, a big one too. Ah got cousins, aunts, uncles, and even my main family here in the city.” I smirked, “Must be murder when you have to write the Christmas cards.” Applejack laughed at that, “Tell me about it, every year ah get writer’s cramp.” Me and AJ shared a good natured laugh and soon went back inside. * Sunset stared around the darkened house; the living room was completely deserted and had there were no possessions around at all. A strange yet familiar voice began to call her outside, reluctantly she opened the door and found herself out front of the school but gasped at the scene before her. The school was in ruins and all of the students were frozen in stone. She turned her head and saw a familiar crater which she slowly approached. Smoke began to billow up from the center as a shape emerged. Sunset backed up in horror until her back was against the statue. A demonic winged female creature which had a fiery color scheme sneered at Sunset and spoke in a twisted version of her voice, “Why so silent?” The demon Sunset then placed a claw on Sunset’s shoulder, “We are connected after all and you even turned your back on our plan in favour of those annoying girls. You’re such a disappointment.” Sunset soon found herself in her pony form and trembled under her other self’s glare, “It’s no wonder Twilight took your place as Celestia’s favorite.” Sunset then yelled out, “Why won’t you leave me alone! These nightmare’s-“ The demon Sunset cut her off, “Will never cease until you rejoin me.” Sunset then screamed out, “NEVER!!” * Sunset felt her fist connect with something hard as she woke up. Rainbow Dash was clutching her nose in pain as the other girls tried to comfort the now frightened girl. Sunset glanced around in fright but was eased by Twilight. Twilight placed her hands on Sunset’s shoulders, “Sunset, it was just a bad dream. It’s alright, we’re here for you.” Rainbow Dash held a now slightly bloody tissue to her nose, “Can I say that you got a mean right hook.” * I stared at the scene before me and looked to the side; there was no need for me to assist. I mean come on her friends already had it handled. I glanced back at her frightened expression like she had seen a ghost. The thing is I could sympathize with her on that level, my dreams themselves had there scary moments and once or twice I had woken in a cold sweat. I sighed and shook my head as I got to my feet. I don’t know why I did it or why she allowed it to happen, but I got to my knees in front of her and hugged the frightened girl. She tensed up as I smiled, “Feel better?” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yes,” I pulled back as she smiled gratefully, “Thanks Scribe, I needed that.” The girls smiled at my helpfulness and Pinkie Pie pointed at me, “Scribey you’re blushing!” I shook my head quickly, “Am not! My cheeks are always-,” I then remembered my usual skin pigmentation was gone, “Never mind…” The girls then shared a collective giggle as I shuffled back to my sleeping spot. * The next morning I awoke to silence as I crept into the kitchen. I then jumped in surprise as I noticed Twilight sitting and waiting for me. Twilight gestured for me to sit down, “Scribe, you know the guidelines of the mission correct?” I rolled my eyes, “Yes Twilight, get back The Algorithm and stop Chrysalis.” Twilight nodded, “Exactly but I have to tell you something else. You realize once all is said and done that you’ll be sent back to your home.” I leaned over, “Yeah and?” Twilight sighed, “The best way I can say this is that you can’t make ANY emotional attachments. If you did and you left, it would only bring pain.” I leaned back in surprise, “Where is this coming from?” Twilight folded her hands on the table, “Well after your nightly hat with Applejack and the comforting you did with Sunset I thought it would be wise to…” She trailed off when I stared at her blankly, “RRGH, Okay let me try something else.” Twilight thought for a second, “Imagine you have a little voice that told you the right thing to do in a very critical situation like this mission, now what would it be saying about the girls.” I mocked cat growled as she grabbed my shoulders, “NO! No, we have a mission remember?” I robotically recited, “Get Algorithm, stop Chrysalis.” Twilight nodded, “Yes and you’re the protector AND a temporary residence in this world who is trying to blend in. Now, throw Applejack and Sunset into the mix. What does the voice say,” she turned my head to look at the ceiling as she stood beside me, “Listen, carefully.” I blinked a few times, “The girls are…off limits?” Twilight smiled with a nod, “Bravo, the girls are off limits,” she raised her hand to shake, “Shake on it?” I shook her hand, “Trust me when I say I you got nothing to worry about.”
Chapter 6- An Eventful DayBreakfast was pretty good that morning, best damn pancakes I had ever eaten. Now Rainbow Dash’s mother Firefly was an awesome cook to say the least, and we made sure she knew it too. After much kudos on the exceptional meal we soon found ourselves sitting in a nearby park as the day began in earnest. The thing was that we had no idea what to do, tomorrow was another school day and it was still the weekend so there was a major problem. Rarity was absently checking her nails, “Well we could always go to the mall for the day.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Yeah cause that would be fun for EVERYONE.” Rarity turned her nose up, “It was merely a suggestion.” Sunset was deep in thought, “We could check around instead of just sitting here.” A familiar voice spooked us from behind, “Well there’s always the carnival at the pier.” We all turned and saw Umbra standing with another dude that the girls seemed to recognize. I stood up and pointed at Umbra in slight fright, “Stop doing that!” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean?” I lowered my hand, “Ninja sneaking, it’s creeping me out.” The other guy laughed, “Yeah he tends to do that.” I glanced at the other dude, “Hey, name Cryptic Scribe.” The other guy raised his hand which I took, “Flash Sentry.” Twilight stood up, “How did you know we were here?” Flash cocked a thumb at Umbra, “He told me.” Fluttershy was surprised at this, “But how?” Umbra flashed a grin, “Sunset texted me and asked if I could swing by and offer my input. I was in the neighborhood with Flash and thought what the heck.” I turned and looked at Sunset who was glancing absently at her phone and shook her head, “Yeah…I did.” Applejack stood up excitedly, “Well what are we waitin for! Let’s get to that carnival!” We all voiced our agreement and departed. * Thing is I used to go to Playland back on Earth but the amount of rides and attractions at THIS carnival made me slack jawed upon entering. There were bumper cars, small rollercoasters, and other fantastical rides. The many junk food assortments they sold caused me and Pinkie Pie to drool in hunger. The other girls merely laughed at our faces as Pinkie went and bought two bags of mini-doughnuts. She passed me one, “Here ya go!” I took the bag gratefully, “Sweet thanks!” Soon we all headed off toward the attractions with glee and mirth aplenty. The day that followed was by far the most fun. * Rarity sat on the metal swing, “Um…Rainbow Dash, you’re sure this isn’t going to go too fast?” Rainbow Dash smiled, “Of course not! Its way to slow in my opinion but you’ll still have a blast.” Rarity fidgeted in fright as the swing jerked slightly, “What was that?!” Rainbow sighed, “Relax Rare’s you’ll be fine.” Rarity was glancing around in fright as her feet left the ground, “Where are we going!? What’s going on?!” Rainbow looked to the side, “Wait for it.” Rarity looked down and noticed her new height and then glanced back at Rainbow, “WAIT FOR WHAT!?” The swing ride then began to spin, that’s when the screaming started. * Twilight turned her head at the sound of screaming as Flash followed her glance, “Rarity?” Twilight nodded, “Rarity.” Pinkie smiled, “Sounds like she’s having loads of fun!” Fluttershy blinked as few times, “I don’t think those are screams of joy.” * Rainbow Dash yelled over the rushing wind, “SEE WHAT DID I TELL YOU!” Rarity’s answer came as such, “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhh!!!!” * I glanced around the mirror maze I was lost in with AJ, “Okay I swear to god if I don’t find the exit I’m going to lose my mind!” Applejack smacked into a mirror, “OW! Yeah, ahm with ya there.” I turned around and almost smacked into AJ only for a mirror to separate us, “By Odin’s beard, WHAT THE HELL!?!” Applejack was using her hands to guide her which I did as well, “Nother dead end Scribe.” I halted and looked around, “Oookay, I am officially developing claustrophobia.” Applejack emerged in front of me and placed her hand upon my shoulder in determination, “No you aint’! We’re gonna beat this crummy maze together!” I nodded with renewed purpose, “Hell yeah!” We were lost for two more hours without success in sight. * The rest of the group stood outside the massive mirror maze talking to the ticket giver. He informed them that the two people whom they had described were indeed still inside the maze and looked like they wouldn't be coming out soon. He informed them also that he was going to go in and get them anyway. Umbra raised his hand, “No need, we’ll do it.” Twilight nodded, “Yeah, come on girls. Let’s get our friends out of there!” Soon the group was then ensnared by the dreaded reflective labyrinth. * Applejack was stuck with me in a circular outcropping that had one entrance that also acted as the exit. I was sitting on the ground staring at the mirrored wall. I then deadpanned, “We are going to die in here.” Applejack turned and gave me a blank look, “It would help if ya would give me a hand.” I waved around us, “Hey I did alright? I tried to find the exit and failed, so let’s just wait for someone to get us.” Applejack shook her head as she got me to my feet, “Oh no! You are not gonna give up on me.” I sighed, “Alright cowgirl, any ideas?” Applejack scrunched her face in thought, “Hm, we could try following the left wall.” I nodded, “Oh yeah, they said that if you follow the left wall it may lead to the exit.” Applejack stopped for a minute, “Right…” I stared blankly at her as we followed the wall, “You had no idea did you?” She remained silent. * Rarity was looking around in circles at all of her reflections that stared back, “Though this is quite interesting, it’s quite surreal.” Pinkie Pie was busy making faces at herself, “I think it’s funny!” Twilight smacked into a mirror, “RGH!!” Flash looked around, “Okay, maybe we made the wrong choice here.” Umbra laughed with mirth, “Oh come on! This is fun!” Sunset looked at Umbra, “I really don’t see how.” The Umbra she stared at walked to the side and popped out behind her, “SURPRISE!” Sunset jumped a foot, “Don’t do that!” Rainbow Dash stopped moving, “Hey do you hear that?” Fluttershy turned her head and noticed Applejack’s and Scribe’s walking in different directions, “Everyone I found…them?” Twilight gazed at the reflections, “This could take a while.” * I noticed numerous duplicates of the group when we turned the corner, “It’s the-“ Applejack began to bang on the glass, “GIRLS!” I then dramatically declared, “The fools! Now they have fallen prey to the same fate!” Applejack cast me an amused glance, “Do ya always do this?” I casually smiled, “When I’m bored.” Applejack smiled at that, “Then ya should be bored more often.” I then put on a mock bemused look, “Are you trying to compliment me Miss AJ?” Applejack blushed ever so lightly, “L-let’s jus get to the group.” I pointed and proclaimed in a powerful voice, “ONWARD MY GOOD WOMAN!!” * The group rounded a corner and came face to face with the duo they had been searching for. Both parties stepped forward to greet only to be stopped by a pane of glass. Scribe then visibly dropped to his knees and yelled out in frustration. Sunset placed her hands on the mirror and slowly began to walk left as Twilight became frazzled, “Who BUILT this!” Rarity looked around once more and cowered under her own gaze, “A twisted fiend.” Umbra shrugged, “Or someone with a good sense of humor.” Flash looked after Sunset, “What are you doing?” Sunset’s eyes narrowed in focus until she stumbled forward, “Found the corridor!” * We soon all met up and were walking in a well-coordinated fashion. Twilight was at the head of the group with Dash bringing up the rear. I checked my watch and saw we had all spent most of the day inside of the maze. Upon delivering this information everyone collectively groaned in annoyance. Many more hours passed by until a horrifying occurrence took hold…our group became separated. I was alone in the slowly darkening maze, an actual soundtrack began to play to I guess set an ominous mood. I slowly began to back up until I smacked into something. I and the object yelled, “AH!” I turned around to face Sunset Shimmer who was in a fighting stance which I mirrored, “Alright Scribe time to start talking!” I was confused as we circled each other, “What are you talking about?” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “Don’t give me that, I’ve never seen you at all around this city and you suddenly pop up out of nowhere? Yeah I don’t buy it.” I narrowed my eyes as well, “I exchanged into the school remember? I moved here from-“ Sunset cut me off, “Vanhoover, I heard. Funny thing is that I find it hard because you don’t have an accent that most inhabitants have.” My eyebrows raised, “What?” Sunset smiled in triumph, “Yeah, I used to know someone in the school who’s from there.” I rolled my eyes, “Ever thought that maybe I might have been raised by non-Vanhooverite parents?” Sunset lowered her defenses, “Um…that never really-“ I stood up fully, “So THAT’S why you've been avoiding me! You've been trying to poke holes in my story this whole time? Man I thought I was paranoid.” Sunset sighed, “I guess you’re right, sorry. It’s just that I’ve been on edge a lot recently since trying to get over…” I titled my head, “Over what?” Sunset shook her head, “Nothing.” I was about to ask once more when I felt a breeze. I turned my head slowly and whooped with joy. Sunset followed my eyes, “The exit?” We both then screamed, “THE EXIT!!” The others must have heard us because soon we heard them approaching. Sunset and I both emerged into the setting sun. She then hugged me in exhilaration which she then pulled away from in embarrassment. Looked over to the exit and noticed Umbra standing on the threshold in silence. I stepped back slightly until the others emerged and joined in our collective happiness of our victory over the cursed glass maze of insanity. We then all decided that it was time to head our separate ways. I and Twilight headed off with Rainbow Dash, but all the while even as I went to sleep I thought back to that moment when Sunset hugged me and seeing Umbra. Maybe it was a trick of the light or something but I could have sworn Umbra had been…glaring at me in anger.
Chapter 7- Seeing Another WayFor a while during my few days of staying in that world I began to wonder something…why the hell did people break out into spontaneous song and dance and acted like there’s nothing wrong with it? I mean I don’t mind music it’s just so frigging weird, one thing is for sure is that the melodies were always catchy. I sort of just ignored it for as long as I could but whenever one would occur I felt this strange pull. Almost like the atmosphere of the situation lassoed me with a giddy need to go all Justin Timberlake, but I resisted. But enough of that, what was on everyone’s mind at the moment was that the Talent Show was today and sign up had to be finished by the afternoon bell. I was calmly sitting in the library going over some material for a creative writing assignment when Pinkie Pie seemingly emerged from the opposite sid if the table from beneath. She inhaled sharply, “HI SCRIBE!!!” I fell out of my chair, “AUGH! Pinkie Pie!” She giggled a little, “Sorry about that! Are you excited for the show because I sure am! Although you don’t really look excited you look annoyed.” I sarcastically responded, “Gee I wonder if it had something to do with you scaring the bejeezus out of me.” Pinkie Pie shrugged, “Who knows.” I shook my head as I retook my seat, “So what’s up Pinks?” Pinkie scrunched her face then smiled, “Well I saw your name wasn’t on the sign up form with the rest of us!” I nodded decisively, “That’s because I’m not entering, I just don’t do talent shows. It’s too much work and effort in my opinion.” Pinkie chuckled slightly, “Oh come on that’s the lazy man’s reason! What’s the real reason you won’t enter?” I mumbled something under my breath which she leaned forward to listen better too, “What?” I sighed as I put my pencil down, “I don’t have any special talents aside from writing. I can’t play an instrument, or sculpt, or dance, or do any kind of sport, or wrestle. I just can’t do any of that.” Pinkie scratched her chin, “What about…singing!” I coughed, “Yeeeah, no.” Pinkie frowned slightly, “Why not? Everyone can sing!” I muttered under my breath, “Tell me about it.” Pinkie moved her chair over to my side, “Come on Scribey!” I looked dead into her eyes, “I don’t sing.” Pinkie laughed, “Okay that’s a good one...,” she took notice of my serious expression, “You’re not joking.” I shook my head, “Not in the slightest. I never sang a song in my life and I don’t intend to.” Pinkie looked shocked, “No WONDER you’re so…grouchy all the time when you’re not around us!” I became shocked at the statement, “How did you?” Pinkie smiled, “Call it intuition.” I opened my mouth to protest but silenced myself, “Never mind.” Pinkie hugged me with one arm, “Scribe, when someone sings it’s like there spirit is lifted in one solitary instant. It’s like the worries of the world our pushed out into the void of nonexistence. To sing is to see the world in all its majesty and in a completely different way. You could say it allows the singer to stand out among others to give them a chance in the light and to be unique.” I blinked in surprise, “Wow Pinkie that was beautiful.” She smiled, “Thanks I practiced that in the mirror for two hours this morning.” I sighed, “You see that’s the thing, I prefer to be in the dark of the world. To be far away from the eyes of others who I’m not familiar with is what I like. I tried standing out and being unique and it didn’t end well for me back at my old school.” Pinkie just stared at me, “What did they do to you?” I stood up, “They gave me a reality check.” * Rainbow Dash was leaning beside the door to the library when Pinkie Pie emerged, “So did you convince him?” Pinkie shook her head as Scribe emerged and walked off in the opposite direction, “No, he’s insistent that he doesn’t want to enter.” Pinkie then retold the words Scribe’s words exactly and Rainbow scowled, “That’s a bunch of hooey! Scribe needs to get off his high horse and come out of his box. Since we’re his friends we need to help him any way we can and I think I know just the way” * I think my scream of surprise and anger must have breached the time stream because when I entered the Cafeteria with a copy of the Talent Queue for the evening the girls knew I was coming. I slammed the sheet down on the table, “Would someone care to explain why my NAME is right HERE!” My finger planted itself firmly on my name near the last acts of the night. Rarity was calm even though I was screaming, “There’s no need to shout. Maybe someone wanted to see you preform and put you in.” I sat down as my hair became frazzled, “That’s the point!! Someone forged my name and intentionally put it there against my wishes and I don’t want to preform!” My head became friends with the table top, “My life is ruined.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “I signed you up sheesh.” I glared at her which she was unfazed by, “Why?!” Rainbow shook her head, “You’re in a box Scribe, we’re the only people you talk to on a regular basis and you need to expand your horizons.” I sat up, “Dash, I appreciate your concern. But look what I’m dealing with here! I’m going to make myself look like a complete scrub!” Dash crossed her arms, “You don’t know that. Just try and I think you’ll be surprised.” I deadpanned, “You realize I could just tell the Principal to take my name off the queue right?” Dash leaned over to me, “I realized that. Now ask yourself this, how fast can you run to the office before I pin you down and FORCE you.” My answer came in the form of me standing defiantly and staring her dead in the eyes, “Bring it.” I then bolted out of the cafeteria. * Applejack face palmed, “He didn’t seriously.” Sunset looked at Rainbow, “How much of a head start do you intend on giving him?” Rainbow didn’t answer. Fluttershy fidgeted slightly, “Try not to hurt him.” Dash shrugged as she stood up, “That’s up to him.” Rainbow Dash made true to her name when she exited the Cafeteria. * I glanced around as I turned a corner and panted for breath, “Jesus, does she ever give up?” I regained my composure and rushed down a hall and slammed head long into Umbra, “Whoa man, where’s the fire?” I glanced at Umbra who helped me up, “Rainbow Dash is on my tail and I’m trying to get away from her!” Umbra laughed, “Good luck with that man, you realize she’s captain of the Track and Field Team right?” I turned my head at the sound of screeching sneaker boots on the floor behind me, “Oh this is going to suck.” Rainbow Dash smiled in victory, “I’ve got you now!” I shook my head, “No way!” We both sprinted off toward the office. The chase spanned the entire interior of the school well into the lunch break in my effort to lose the fast approaching Rainbow Dash. I knew my fate was drawing nearer with each step. I then saw the office in sight and increased my speed…then I was knocked several feet pass my salvation as a weight pressed down on my back. I squirmed in anger, “Get off me!!” Rainbow shook her head, “Not until you promise to go into the competition.” I spat out in defiance once more, “NEVER!” Rainbow got comfortable, “Then I’m going to sit here until you say yes.” I growled in anger, “Why are you doing this?” Rainbow glanced at me, “Because you need help Scribe and I’m loyal to my friends whether they want me to be or not.” I sighed in defeat realizing the futility of defying the rainbow haired girl, “Fine.” She got off me and helped me up, “There was that so hard?” I returned the comment with an icy glare that could have frozen winter itself, “My revenge upon you will be swift.” Rainbow laughed, “Many greater men than you have tried.” * The night arrived and I was panicking beyond belief because I didn’t have any idea what to do. My performance would be a flop and I would suffer for it. Twilight placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, “Scribe it’s okay to be worried. But you have to relax.” I smiled like a complete psychopath, “Relaxed of course. I am relaxed, I’m mellow yellow! HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!!!” Fluttershy whispered in Rarity’s ear, “I think we broke him.” Applejack walked backstage having completed her performance which was a series of rather impressive rope tricks mixed with some country style dance moves. Applejack sat next to me, “You’ll do fine Scribe, jus sing from yer heart and it’ll be fine.” I almost tore my hair out, “But I don’t sing!” Sunset inhaled sharply readying herself for her performance, “She’s right Scribe.” She then walked out onto the stage and inhaled as the mic was brought down to level with her. What followed could only be best explained as art. * The aria Sunset Shimmer sung floated through the air like a soft breeze and filled the souls of all in attendance with good spirits. Many people let the music flow through them and eased into the performance. Soon she finished the number and received a standing ovation. She quickly bowed and departed the stage to the student dressing rooms. * Sunset sat in the dressing room and stared at herself in the mirror and smiled, “You did well tonight Sunset.” A voice was then heard all around her, “Bravo, Bravo.” Sunset glanced from side to side; her pupils vanished as did the sheen in her eyes. * Rarity glanced at me and smiled, “You’ll do great. I’m going to check on Sunset.” I visibly twitched, “Oh god I can’t do this.” Pinkie Pie looked at Rainbow Dash then at me, “Yes you can,” she then shoved me on stage. * Rarity looked around far backstage, “Sunset? Sunset are you back here?” * Sunset vacantly stared into space as the voice continued to speak, “Sunset…Sunset….” Rarity entered snapping the fiery haired girl from her trance, “Sunset there you are! You were positively magnificent darling! Where on earth did you learn to sing like that?” Sunset looked to the side confused, “I’m not sure; it sort of just came out. I’m just as surprised as you are.” Rarity waved it off, “Nonsense that was all you Sunset. Don’t deny it. Now come on Scribe’s on and we should be there to support him.” Rarity stood and began to leave as Sunset raised a finger, “Just give me a second and I’ll be right out. * I stared with wide eyes into the audience. My mind was clogged up with fear and I began to remember back to my earlier years in high school. All of the jeers, insults, and those stupid ways to enrage me were playing all around in my head. I blinked several times not knowing what to do. I mean I liked being who I was being, far away from the main crowd to be incognito but just enough in as to not arouse attention to myself. I kept a close knit of friends and…it hit me like a ton of brick. Rainbow and Pinkie were right; I realized that if I kept going the way I was going I would never be truly happy. I mean you have to have more than a certain number of friends. If you didn’t you would eventually become bored and distant, it was inevitable going down that path. Inevitability after all was one of life’s cruel lessons. I looked inward and found what I was looking for, ”Open up your eyes take a look at me If the picture fits in your memory.” I shut my mouth in surprise; my singing voice which usually jumped around was perfectly leveled and sounded perfectly natural to me. I gazed over to the girls who gave me the continue gesture as music started from the band and seemingly everywhere, “I've been dreamin by the rythym like the beat of a heart, and I won't stop until I start to stand out.” I stepped forward into the light as I removed my glasses, “Some people settle for the typical thing, livin' all their lives waitin' in the wings. It ain't a question of 'if', just a matter of time before I move to the front of the line!” I gazed out at the crowd and began to do an actual dance in sync with the music, ”And once you're watchin' every move that I make, ya gotta believe that I got what it takes!” I then stepped forward and powerfully proclaimed as the music increased in volume, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud! 'Til mine is the only face you see, gonna stand out 'til you notice me.” I then began to strike poses while alternating between dance moves, “If the squeaky wheels always gettin the grease I’m totally devoted to disturbin the peace. And I'll do it all again, when I get it done until I become your number one. The girls and crowd began to get riled up as they danced along with me, “No method to the madness and means of escape, gonna break every rule I'll bend them all out of shape. It ain't a question of 'how' just a matter of when you get the message that I'm tryin to send! I then causally began to move to the rhythm as my dancing stopped, “I'm under a spell, I'm in over my head and you know I'm going all of the way, till the end!” The girls came out and joined me on stage much to my surprise as they sang with me, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud! 'Til mine is the only face you see gonna stand out 'til you notice me, yeah!” A girl who was the resident DJ of the school removed her goggles and threw them to me which I then put on as I began to walk to the edge of the stage and sang almost casually to the school, “If I could make you stop and take a look at me instead of just-,” the girls then sang melodically, ”Walkin' by…” I then leaned down to the people in the front row, “There's nothin' that I wouldn't do, if it was gettin' you to notice, I’m alive,” I then sharply backed up into the standing position. I then began to dance once more, “All I need is half a chance, a second thought, a second glance will prove I got whatever it takes,” I then struck a pose, “It's a piece of cake.” The girls and I then began to dance and sing in perfect harmony, “To stand out above the crowd even if I gotta shout out loud. 'Til mine is the only face you see! Gonna stand out, stand out, hey stand out,” the crowd then sang, “Yeah, yeah, yeah!” The crowd, myself and the girls then sang out loud, “Stand out, 'til mine's the only face you see gonna stand out!!” I then raised my fist to the sky as the lights flashed, “'Til you notice me. The applause was thunderous as I threw the goggles back to their original owner and put on my normal glasses. Rainbow smacked me on the back, “You did it dude, nice going!” I smiled as I turned my head and smiled at my friends and soon at all the potential ones I might soon have. I noticed Sunset leaving the stage sooner than the rest of us. I approached her, “You alright?” She nodded, “Yeah, I think I left my phone back in the dressing room.” * Sunset shut the door behind her and glanced around the darkened room. She noticed her phone on the floor; she bent down to retrieve it only for the voice to return. The voice spoke all around her, “Sunset…Sunset...come to me.” She glanced up and noticed a section of the wall slide aside like an automatic door. Her pupils vanished as a shape emerged from the door way. It extended its hand, “Come to me Sunset…trust me.” Sunset went to take the shape’s hand but froze at the sound of knocking. * I heard a voice inside the room as I attempted to open the now locked door, “Sunset, hey are you okay in there?” * The shape growled in frustration as its voice became more commanding, “Come to me Sunset Shimmer!” Sunset’s hesitation vanished as she took the shape’s hand.
Chapter 8- Where Night ShimmersSunset awoke in surprise and looked around rapidly and gawked at her surroundings. The room she was housed in was immense and lit with bright florescent lights, but beyond the lights there seemed to be nothing but darkness. The darkness that seemed to stretch on forever and never revealed the walls beyond. She took in what was around her, a series of arm chairs and couches of varying styles and materials. One large coffee table was in the center and in the center was a vase of roses circled by many coasters. She reached over and touched one of the flowers to discern whether she was dreaming and jumped back in surprise at the prick of one of the thorns. She stood up immediately and noticed a small thrown together kitchen in the far corner with a small circular dining table, she also took notice of a plate of pasta steaming and freshly prepared. “Morning sleepy head!” Sunset whipped her head around and noticed a smiling Umbra, “Hey Sunny, how’s it hanging?” Sunset pointed at him in slight fear, “W-where am I?” Umbra chuckled lightly, “My home…more or less.” Sunset raised a skeptical eyebrow, “More or less?” Umbra sat at the table, “It’s more of a home away from home. Something I fashioned in my spare time.” Sunset sat down maintaining her skepticism, “And WHERE exactly did you fashion this place?” Umbra casually waved at the comment, “Behind the boiler room, technically this is underneath the school and used to be the storage room. But I modified it a little to make it more homely and of course as you can see it had all the necessities lying around.” Sunset took a reluctant bite of the pasta, “And the teachers are cool with this?” Umbra nodded, “Yep, as long as I don’t make a big deal about it and have massive parties down here. Oh and burn down the school.” Sunset giggled slightly at that, “So you hang out down here in your down time?” Umbra glanced at the ceiling, “Every now and then when I get a chance. But most of the time I just come here to be alone…,” he stared at the ground for a mere second with a frown but smiled, “But I always enjoy company.” Sunset realized something immediately, “OH! How long have I been here?” Umbra looked to the side, “Well actually you’ve only been here for an hour which was spent sleeping.” Sunset looked around with frantic worry, “My friends! They must be…hold on a second how did I get down here?” Umbra leaned forward, “You came down with me remember? It was after Scribe’s performance, I offered and you came down.” Sunset stood, “Listen I’m grateful for the food and well…everything. But I need to get back or they’ll wonder where I am.” Umbra nodded slowly, “Alright but know this, your welcome to come down here whenever you wish to hang out or for a shoulder to cry on.” Sunset glanced at the smiling boy and gave a half smile, “Thanks…uh.” Umbra gestured to a steel door far behind her, “Go up the stairs until you hit the boiler room. Hope to see you soon.” Sunset nodded and thanked him once more before departing. Umbra then fidgeted with a fork on the table and then bent the implement in his grasp. * We were all in a panic after I had finally managed to bust down the door, Rainbow Dash helped of course. We saw Sunset’s phone but no sign of her anywhere at all. After searching the whole school she was nowhere to be found. We were outside in an effort to convince Principal Celestia to allow us to search the more private area of the school. But she was adamant on her no. Twilight was visibly frantic, “But Principal Celestia your being unreasonable. Sunset could be in real danger.” Celestia rolled her eyes getting visibly annoyed, “I already said she’s fine, so there’s nothing to worry about.” I stepped forward, “How are you so sure, what are you a mind reader?” The girls gasped at me as Celestia narrowed her eyes, “You’d do well to watch your tone Mr. Scribe unless you want a month’s detention for grievous disrespect.” I backed up, “We’re just worried that’s all…,” I shook my head in annoyance, “And you’re not making it easier on us being so-“ Applejack covered my mouth, “Never mind him.” “HEY! I’M RIGHT HERE!” We all noticed Sunset rushing out of the school as we all smiled. Celestia raised an eyebrow, “See, you worried for nothing. Now I’d suggest you all head home and get some rest for tomorrow.” We all nodded collectively and began our departure as Fluttershy approached Sunset, “Where were you? We were worried sick about you.” Sunset apologized as she explained, “I was with Umbra after the show, sorry for worrying you all.” I raised an eyebrow, “Really? And why were you with him exactly?” Sunset gave me a funny look, “Well I was tired and wanted some down time, is that a bad thing?” I shook my head, “No! I was just curious.” Rainbow Dash stood next to me with a mischievous grin, “Aw Cryptic, are you jealous that Umbra’s hanging out with Sunset?” I felt my face redden, “No! I was just worried that’s all!” Pinkie Pie placed her arm around me, “It’s okay if you like Sunset. I mean I think you two-“ I plugged my ears and sprinted very far ahead of them all yelling, “LALALALALA I CAN’T HEAR YOU LALALALALALAAL!!!” I then smacked into a street sign and I heard the girls laughing. * The next morning I was holding an ice pack to my head in pain. I had developed a slight headache from the sign impact and I also think I might have developed a concussion. I was glaring at a smiling Rainbow Dash who was making kissy faces to further mock the reason for my injury. I sighed and continued my work but even though I worked my mind began to drift, I mean hell I was worried about her but she was my friend it was common. I shook my head as I continued the monotone sequence of inscribing mathematical equations upon my paper. * Sunset was sitting in silence during lunch time as Umbra finished one of his stories, “And he said, “Dude that’s not cool.” Sunset laughed a little, “Rainbow still hasn’t gotten over the fact you beat her yet.” Umbra leaned back with his hands behind his head, “She’ll get over it.” Sunset nodded, “True.” Umbra smiled, “I’m glad you came back down here Sunset, truthfully I had a feeling you would.” She was confused at the statement, “What do you mean?” Umbra stood up and circled her until he was behind the couch she was sitting on, “You’re like me in a way. You get a taste of something new and mysterious and you want to look beyond it and find out as much as you can by any means.” Sunset lightly chuckled, “I used to but not anymore.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “Why? Is it because of what happened at the Fall Formal?” Sunset stood straight up, “HOW DID YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT!?” Umbra raised his hands, “Easy, easy. I heard about it from some of the student cabinet members.” Sunset sat down in depression, “It’s horrible. The amount of pain and suffering I caused leading to…that. It’s no wonder people look at me weird, they probably still hate me.” Umbra shook his head, “That’s hogwash, they just don’t see the real you.” Sunset looked at the boy with watery eyes, “But they did! That night everything changed and now I still hate myself for it!” Umbra tilted his head, “But?” Sunset sniffled slightly, “Sometimes…I want things back the way they used to be,” she glanced at her hand which she clenched into a fist, “To have the power I had and use it the way I see fit.” Sunset sighed, “But that’s not the way, not anymore. I try to ignore the urges I have but it’s just so hard-“ Umbra finished her sentence, “Because the feelings are relentless.” Sunset looked at him in shock as Umbra offered her his hand, “I share your pain. But I ask you if you trust me.” Sunset gazed at his hand, “I.” Umbra smiled, “Do you trust me?” Sunset nodded slowly, “Ever since you have been at this school you and my friends have talked to me like a normal person.” Umbra straightened himself, “That's because in my eyes you’re a powerful and beautiful woman; let no one tell you differently. Now, Sunset Shimmer, do you trust me?” Sunset smiled as she stood, “Yeah.” Umbra smiled wider, “Then come on, I have something I want to show you.” The second Sunset took Umbra’s hand she was led forward out of the living area and to a far darkened wall. A red wooden door seemed to appear out of the dark and opened inward, Umbra stepped onto a landing of a series of red stairs. The door shut abruptly behind them as the stairs began to move themselves away from it. Sunset almost lost her footing only for Umbra to place his hands upon her shoulders as the lights came on. Sunset gasped and took in her surroundings in a mixture of shock and awe. The entire atrium sized room was filled with sculptures, murals, and objects of varying shapes and sizes made of different kind of gems and crystal that sparkled like the stars in the darkened realm. Umbra gestured around them and began to sing, “Have you ever yearned to go past the world you think you know? Been in thrall to the call of the beauty underneath?” Umbra then stood in front of her as the stairs began to slow and both began to descend slowly, “Have you let it draw you in, past the place where dreams begin? Felt the full breathless pull of the beauty underneath?” Umbra then stood on the floor as Sunset lingered on the final step and fanned out his arms and slowly rotated on the spot, “When the dark unfolds it's wings, do you sense the strangest things? Things no one would ever guess? Things mere words cannot express?” Sunset stepped down beside him with a smile, “Yes!” Umbra led her through the crystalline maze as she gazed at everything in wonder, “Do you find yourself beguiled by the dangerous and wild? Do you feed on the need for the beauty underneath? Have you felt your senses surge and surrendered to the urge? And been hooked as you looked at the beauty underneath?” Umbra then raised his hands in front of him as a massive set of curtains lifted to reveal a circular room with a crystal spire in the center surrounded by a series of prisms spreading otherworldly light as the ground rotated, “When you stare behind the night, can you glimpse it's primal might? Might you hunger to possess? Hunger that you can't repress?” Sunset stopped onto the rotating floor in wonder, “Yes!” Sunset gazed around as she approached the spire and placed her hand upon it, “It seems so beautiful! So strange but beautiful!” She gazed at Umbra with exuberant joy, “Everything's just as you say! Umbra nodded as she continued to explore the room, “And she's so beautiful. Perhaps too beautiful, what I want cannot be,” he then stepped onto the floor as well as he rotated toward an ecstatic Sunset with a smile as well, “And yet somehow we both see the very same way!!” Sunset stood infront of him happy as ever before, “Is there music in your head? Have you followed where it lead? And been graced with the taste of the beauty underneath? Does it fill your every sense? Is it terribly intense? Tell me you need it too, need the beauty underneath?” Umbra nodded slowly to the question as they both joined hands and sang in harmony, “When it lifts it's voice and sings, don't you feel amazing things? Things you know you can't confess? Things you thirst for nonetheless?” Umbra lead her through the room once more to a massive mirrored hallway as she gazed around, “It’s all so beautiful,” she gazed into a mirror. Umbra was surprised at this, “Can it be?” Sunset turned away as they both entered a massive room of vertical mirrors erected in the floor and upon the walls, “Almost too beautiful.” Both of them then gazed into each other’s eyes, “Do you see what I see? Sunset stepped forward and threw her hands to the heavens, “Heavenly!” Umbra scratched his chin, “To her, it's beautiful-,” he then beamed in happiness and joy, “My world is beautiful!” Sunset looked around in slight confusion, “How can this be what it seems?” Umbra stood behind her in victory as they both sang once more in perfect harmony, “All of my most secret dreams, somehow set free!! Umbra came around to her front, “You Can Feel It? Sunset was now nervous, “Yes.” Umbra raised his hand in a coaxing manner, “Come Closer. Sunset became a little more relaxed, “Yes.” Umbra began to lead through the mirrors to the center of the room, “You've no fear of the beauty underneath.” Sunset looked around, “I trust you.” Umbra stopped her before a grand looking mirror with a red sheet covering it, “You can face it.” Sunset grew more confident, “Yes!” Umbra’s smile got wider, “You can take it. Sunset nodded, “Yes!” Umbra walked around to the back of the mirror, “You see through to the beauty underneath! To the splendour!” Sunset smiled as well, “And the splendour!” Umbra stepped toward her, “To the glory!” Sunset approached him as well, “Glory!” He then gestured to the covered mirror, “To the truth of the beauty underneath!” Sunset took his hands as they began to waltz around the mirror, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra then raised an eyebrow, “You'll accept it? Sunset leaned forward in excitement, “Yes!” Umbra was still unsure, “You'll embrace it? Sunset nodded more frantically as they were facing the mirror’s front once more, “Yes!” Umbra then nodded with a grin of happiness, “Let me show you the beauty underneath!” Sunset walked beside him, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra smiled as he grasped the cloth, “To the splendour!” Sunset nodded, “Splendour! Umbra nodded, “To the glory! Sunset glimpsed longingly at the mirror, “Glory!” Umbra yanked the cloth off and stood in her line of sight, “To the truth of The beauty underneath!” Sunset was now staring deeply into Umbra’s eyes, “The beauty underneath!” Umbra placed both hands on her shoulders now ecstatic, “You'll accept it!” Sunset nodded as her curiosity grew, “Yes!” Umbra was jittering now, “You'll embrace it!” Sunset nodded frantically, “Yes!” Umbra stepped aside as he swept his hand before her, “Let me show you the beauty under-“ Sunset’s happiness and curiosity was immediately replaced with fear and absolute terror as she beheld her reflection which was that of her demonic form from the Formal. The scream that cut through the air caused Umbra to back up in surprise as Sunset ran from the mirror and him. * Sunset sat in tears upon the couch in the living area as Umbra entered, “Why would you show me that!?” Umbra shook his head, “I thought-“ Sunset stood up in outrage, “No you didn’t think! Actually for that matter how did you even manage all of that?!” Umbra was unnaturally calm, “I have my ways. Now I suggest you calm yourself, lunch is over and you have class.” Sunset pointed at him, “This isn’t over!” Umbra was behind her the minute she turned. Umbra’s hand found itself upon the top of her head, “Calm yourself Sunset, it’s unbecoming of a lady such as yourself.” Greenish black light surged from the tips of Umbra’s fingers into Sunset’s head, “Now be on your way and come again soon.” Sunset left in silence as Umbra smiled.
Chapter 9- The WorldI was astounded by the news I was given, “Um, I’m sorry what?” Twilight sighed, “I said that we’re going on a hike tomorrow since it’s a staff holiday and we wanted to know if you wanted to come along.” I gazed at the girls, “Uh I’m not one to experience…nature.” Rarity clapped as she stood beside me, “Finally a likeminded individual, I say we just all see a movie.” Applejack shook her head, “Rare we all out voted that idea and we’re all prepared already.” Sunset gestured to me and Rarity, “But I don’t think we should force them if they don’t want to go.” A voice startled us immediately, “Going where?” We all whipped around to reveal a smiling Umbra leaning casually against a tree, “Sounds interesting, what’s the occasion?” Sunset seemed to back up in…fear? I looked at Umbra, “I mean no insult dude, but’s it’s really none of your business.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “Alright, fine. Have fun.” As Umbra departed I picked up a slight hint of frustration in the last statement or was it annoyance? Regardless I had a back and forth with the group and Rarity until eventually the fashionista and I conceded abet reluctantly. We all agreed to meet at Rainbow’s house in the morning, but we were surprised at Applejack’s little sister bumped into us with her friends passing out flyers. I read one after thanking the girls, “Canterlot High present’s a new sensational dance this coming month. To shake things up, the Fall Formal has been converted at the insistence of Principal Celestia into a Masquerade Ball known as The Masque of Fall. Public attendance is optional if accompanied by a student or donation.” My face lit up. Rarity glanced at me, “Scribe, I never took you as a man of class.” I shook my head, “I’m not, but I’ve always wanted to dress up for and attend a Masquerade ball!” Sunset was beaming as well, “Wow, I’ve missed this.” I looked in surprise at her, “You’ve been before?” Sunset smiled as she reminisced, “A long time ago.” I glanced to the side and nodded, “Alright Rainbow I’ll be home later, I have some things I have to do.” Rainbow nodded, “Okay dude, don’t be too long though.” * Mr. Discord was preparing to depart when a knock on his door caused him to open it, “Yes, Oh Scribe hello.” Scribe smiled, “Do you have a couple of minutes?” * I sat on the odd red couch as Mr. Discord pulled out his pen and paper, “Alright Scribe, tell me what’s on your mind.” I sighed, “Well a lot of stuff. I’m concerned about how everyone back home is doing and if they miss me at all.” Discord nodded, “Sounds like a bit of home sickness.” I laughed a bit, “Oh you don’t know the half of it.” Discord leaned forward, “But that’s not the only reason you’re here is it?” I shook my head, “No it’s not, you know Umbra Glare right? I think he’s bad news but at the same time he’s a nice guy and all, there’s just something about him.” Discord leaned back, “You feel threatened?” I waved my hand, “No it’s just…did you know he seems to be around whenever Sunset’s in an area? I mean he probably likes her and all but it’s just mildly unsettling how he pops up out of nowhere. Hell she even hung out with the guy before I even got here and she still does, and for some reason it drives me crazy! People aren’t this protective with their friends.” Discord nodded, “Your right, they aren’t. You want to know what I think.” I nodded, “Please.” Discord smiled lightly, “I think you might have feelings for Sunset.” I tensed up, “What!? No that’s absurd.” Discord nodded, “No it’s true, and I’ve seen this before. You have feelings for her but either it’s you being in denial on the fact or another factor is making you question your own feelings.” I thought of one, “It’s just…” Discord raised an eyebrow, “Just?” I shook my head, “It’s just complicated.” Discord grinned, “Most high school romances are.” I stood up and ignored the comment, “Thanks for the help.” Discord nodded to the door, “My doors always open.” * That night Sunset Shimmer was tossing and turning in her sleep. Visions of her old ways invaded her mind, specifically the Fall Formal and the day she left Equestria. Sunset glared at Celestia, “But I’m ready for the next stage, why do you keep refusing me?! I’ve excelled in my studies and you’ve even told me I’m a veritable prodigy. So teach me the next level! Celestia shook her head, “Sunset Shimmer you must understand my view on this. True you are a prodigy and you have indeed excelled in your studies faster than I ever thought possible. But you’re not PREPARED to wield the power-“ Sunset spat out her angry response, “How dare you! I handled everything you’ve thrown at me and I’ve prepared for this all my life! No one else has ever interfered in anything I’ve done, so what’s the problem?! HUH!” Celestia sadly bowed her head, “That’s just it. You have not yet experienced one of the most powerful magic’s in Equestria and I see now that it has corrupted your mind, your still so young and-“ Sunset heard enough, “AND YOU’RE AN OLD MARE AND A FOOL!!!!” Celestia became hurt but Sunset took no notice as she turned to leave, “I’ll get what I want without you and your help!” The door slam echoed throughout the throne room like a bell being struck. Sunset awoke in a cold sweat and hugged her knees to her chest and cried, “I’m sorry.” * I stood on threshold of the nature trail with the girls who were instant on waiting longer, “Who are we waiting for exactly?” A black muscle car pulled up as Flash Sentry clambered out, “Hey sorry I’m late, had to grab a few things.” Twilight smiled, “No problem. Alright now that everyone’s here lets head out!” Spike stuck his head out of her bag, “Did you remember to pack the sunglasses?” Twilight produced a pair and handed them to Spike who donned them and sat back, “Alright, fun in the sun.” We then began our hike. I had asked where the idea had come from and Rainbow said it would be good for bonding with each other, that and an excuse for Dash to beat us to the top of each hill we raced up. We were all relatively silent during the earlier portions of the hike but eventually we began to chat it up. Many jokes were shared and stories that I never thought that the group would be involved in were told to me with much surprise and respect. I looked over at Dash as she took a bite out of a sports bar, “So you actually beat Twilight at soccer all by yourself?” She nodded with a grin, “Granted that wasn’t the point, but she put up a good fight.” Twilight smiled at the compliment, “Hey Scribe do you have any stories to tell?” I shrugged, “Not really worth mentioning. I haven’t really done anything interesting.” Flash shook his head, “Come on dude, there has to be something.” Applejack nodded with a sly smile, “Yeah like your first girlfriend…or something.” I laughed, “Sure I’ll let you know when I get one.” Pinkie Pie gasped, “What?! You’ve never had a girlfriend?” I shook my head, “Not really, never saw the need for one.” Rarity caught up and matched step with me immediately, “Scribe that’s the most ridiculous statement I’ve ever heard. Everyone needs someone to call their own, it gives them something to look forward to when there hard day is over.” Pinkie smiled as she too fell in beside me, “Someone to have fun with!” Applejack followed their lead, “Someone to share your secret’s with.” Twilight and Flash joined in, “And someone to share in your own world and to love.” Fluttershy nodded in agreement, “Everyone’s world should be shared.” I shook my head as they came to a stop and I turned to look at them, “Not my world, it’s something that no one should see. It’s frightening and at times confusing, only I understand it.” Sunset stepped forward, “But don’t you get lonely.” I shook my head as a familiar feeling over took me, “I know the sound of each rock and stone. And I embrace what others fear,” I point a thumb at my chest, “You are not to roam in this forgotten place, just the likes of me are welcome here.” I walked into a large clearing gesturing around as the group followed, “Everything breathes and I know each breath, for me it means life for others it's death. It's perfectly balanced, perfectly planned, more than enough for this man.” I came back onto a trail and placed my hand upon a tree, “Like every tree stands on its own, reaching for the sky I stand alone. I share my world with no one else. All by myself I stand alone.” * The group looked around for Scribe having lost him after the trail. Twilight then heard some odd sort of call which they followed to a steep hill that needed to be scaled with makeshift foot holds. They looked up and saw Scribe gazing at the sky. Applejack was the first to climb up but almost lost her footing. Scribe grabbed her hand and stared into her eyes, “I've seen your world with these very eyes don't come any closer, don't even try!” The group managed to reach the top as Scribe stood near the far edge. * I glanced behind myself and took in the group, “I've felt all the pain and heard all the lies, but in my world there's no compromise!” I then jumped down onto a dirt slope which a slid down on my shoes laughing as the group joined me, “Like every tree stands on its own, reaching for the sky I stand alone. I share my world with no one else. All by myself I stand alone.” I ran up the nearest hill as the group joined in the friendly foot race, “All by myself I stand alone,” I reached the summit and proclaimed powerfully to all who could hear, “ALL BY MYSELF, I STAND…ALONE! The group was panting by the time I turned around and fell on my back, “Well did that clear things up for you?” Applejack chuckled, “Ah suppose.” I looked out at the city below, “Man this is a great view.” The group joined me in earnest as Twilight smiled, “It is isn’t it?” * The next day at school I guess you could say is when things started getting serious. I was walking to my last class of the day when I turned and noticed a small hallway that had no light bulbs active. I noticed that one of the lockers was swaying open, normally o would walk on but I had time. So I approached and shut the door and jumped in surprise as I stared at a smiling Umbra who was leaning on the locker directly beside me. Umbra maintained his smile, “Hey Scribe, how’s it going?” I glanced around, “Fine…I guess. What’s up?” Umbra’s smile vanished as he paced in front of me, “Well you see Scribe I wanted to talk to you about something.” I nodded slowly, “Okay shoot.” Umbra stood in front of me, “Well you see Scribe I like you. You’re a funny guy and a pretty friendly person.” I was slightly uncomfortable at that, “Thanks.” Umbra nodded, “In saying that though, you’re sort of in the way.” I stepped back, “Excuse me?” Umbra’s usual demeanor seemed to vanish, “You see I like Sunset as more than a friend and at first you and your friends hanging out with her was nothing. But now it’s starting to get on my nerves because you all seem to show up where you’re not wanted.” I narrowed my eyes, “Well excuse us for spending time with her. She’s not your property you know.” Umbra also narrowed his eyes, “Oh no, she’s more than that and I think it would be better for you and those girls to step off. Trust me when I say that making me an enemy is something you don’t want.” I stepped forward with clenched fists, “I don’t take idly to threats.” Umbra grabbed me by the scruff of my shirt and lifted me up with a cold glare, “See that’s the thing, I don’t deal in threats I deal in facts. The fact of the matter is that if you and your friends keep getting in my way I WILL and CAN make your lives here a living nightmare from which you shall never awake from.” I returned his glare with one of my own, “I’m not afraid of you, you pompous jackass.” Umbra sneered at that, “Well I can remedy that really fast Cryptic or should I call you the protector?” My eyes widened, “How-“ Umbra threw me to the ground hard, “I have my methods. Now since I am a merciful man, I’m offering you one chance. Stop getting in my way of Sunset and I’ll leave you and your friends alone, refuse my offer and let’s just say accidents tend to happen in a school such as this.” I spat back at him in anger, “Over my dead body.” Umbra glared one last time, “Have it your way then.” He left me lying upon the floor in a mixture of anger and fear. I immediately ran off to warn the girls.
Chapter 10- EyesI sat impatiently as we all were hanging out at the coffee shop. The ultimatum Umbra had given me ringing true in my head still and yet I still didn’t have the guts to say anything yet. I glanced over at Sunset who was still engaging Rarity and Twilight in small talk and sighed. I had to think of a way to break the news to them without sounding completely insane. I inhaled, “Umbra threatened me in school today.” The girls fell silent as Applejack stared at me, “What did ya do?” I shrugged, “In his opinion we ALL did something.” Twilight was supposed at this, “But Umbra’s so nice and class president no less. What could we have possibly done to him?” I looked at Sunset who refused to meet my gaze, “He says were getting in his way.” Applejack became annoyed, “Fer goodness sakes Scribe stop beatin around the bush and tell us already!” I cringed slightly but relented, “Alright, he says that Sunset means more to him than a friend and we keep getting in his way. And here’s the kicker, he pretty much told us to back off or else he would make us.” Sunset stood up and immediately left the coffee shop. * Umbra was sitting at his table eating some chicken with fried rice when he heard the door to his dwelling burst open. He glanced up to see a fast approaching Sunset whose eyes were burning with utter fury. Umbra stood up with a smile and spread his arms wide, “There’s my girl.” Sunset then respond not with words but with a swift kick to his gut. * I was walking down the street with the girls in tow as we began to approach the school, “You all have to believe me that this guy is trouble.” Fluttershy fell in step with me, “How do you know that Sunset’s at the school?” I halted, “Trust me, if I was her I would hunt down that creep and kick his teeth in for threatening any of my friends.” Pinkie hugged me, “Oh Scribe we didn’t know you cared that much.” I smiled, “Of course I do. Hell one of my best friends told me I’m one of the loyalist guys he knows.” Rainbow smiled in what could be considered respect. * Sunset watched Umbra as he shakily got to his feet, “You! You…Bastard!” Sunset booted him in the back causing him to fall over into the table which he knocked over, his food spilling atop him. Sunset pointed at him in rage, “How dare you threaten my friends and talk like I’m your personal property you don’t want anyone to touch!” Umbra had his back to her as he rose, “You would do best to calm down.” Sunset was fuming as she kicked over the coffee table, “CALM DOWN! Why should I listen to you! You’re nothing but a big-” Sunset gasped as Umbra turned on his heel and inhumanly sped up to her, “I said be calm!” Sunset backed up on to the couch as Umbra advanced upon her, “Now I shall ask you once more to remain calm or so help ME!” Sunset cowered under Umbra’s burning gaze of cold rage, “Now that I have your attention, listen well.” Sunset watched as Umbra pulled up his chair, “The life you live is a lie and you know it. You’re not what you truly are miss pony.” Sunset jumped from her seat, “How did you.” Umbra sneered slightly, “As I said a few days ago, we are no different. In fact,” his sclera turned jet black and his irises became a cold cyan, “We are much similar.” Sunset stared at the eyes, “You…it can’t be.” Umbra stood up and slowly circled around to her, “Oh but it is. We remember our own face well don’t we?” Sunset mouthed the “We” as Umbra continued, “You see we have SO much to discuss.” * I gazed around the empty halls, “Where is she?” * Sunset shook her head in desperation, “No you’re not real!” Umbra grabbed her arms as those eyes bore into her, “Oh but I’m afraid I am my dear.” Sunset fell to her knees, “What do you want!” Umbra grinned, “For things to go back to the way they were.” When he said that Umbra’s skin turned crimson as his ears became pointed, his hair became wilder looking as his fingers turned into claws and his teeth to fangs. Sunset screamed in absolute terror only for Umbra to shush her, “Don’t be frightened my dear Shimmer. I merely wish to re-educate you on what we once were.” Sunset was forced to her feet as Umbra snapped his fingers. A hole ringed with red smoke appeared in the air depicting a young Sunset being chosen to be Celestia’s student. Umbra smiled, “Ah yes, remember this day? The happiness and the joy? Oh but we do and we remember it fondly. This was the day our destiny was chosen and secured.” Umbra snapped his fingers once more to reveal a similar window but displaying an excited Sunset accomplishing the teleportation spell, “The recognition you received for your accomplishments?” Another window appeared depicting a much older Sunset reading, preforming new feats of magic, and all of it ending with her happy and Princess Celestia being proud. Umbra smiled wider, “But do you remember when we found information on things beyond our current level? The thirst to know more, the thrill of discovery,” he smiled greedily as his eyes flashed, “The feeling of achieving what we dreamed.” The moment he uttered that he snapped his fingers and over hundreds of windows opened revealing Sunset’s rise and fall from grace in Equestria. But then it also showed her departure to the human world and what she wreaked upon her arrival and stay there. Umbra smiled as it showed her return to Equestria and her theft of the element of harmony. Umbra’s coat then fused to his back and unfurled into a massive pair of crimson and black wings, “Yes, we had our ups and downs,” he gestured to the windows and smiled in exhilaration, “We amassed a practical empire at this school. Everyone was under our boot and obeyed our every command! It was our paradise! OUR KINGDOM!” Umbra then boomed in joy as it depicted the infamous events of the Fall Formal, “THEN WE ACHIEVED WHAT WE LONG SOUGHT AND ACENDED TO A POWER CELESTIA ONLY DREAMED OF!!!!” He then circled her as his wings flapped excitedly Sunset was looking at all the windows wide eyed, “Remember the surge of excitement at possessing what was ours? Remember the surge of magic and energy that flowed through our veins,” he then grasped her shoulders as he was wild eyed, “remember the ecstasy we felt as we possessed unlimited power?” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yes, I do.” Umbra then became angered as shots of the girls led by Twilight appeared, “But all of our effort, our hard work was rendered MOOT all because of that conniving Princess and those five irate girls! She rallied the student’s against us and all the things we built up crumbled down around us, remember the anger and envy?” Sunset nodded slowly as all but one image vanished, the image in question depicted her in the same visage Umbra was now wearing and usurping her control over the students. Sunset looked at Umbra and calmly asked, “What’s your point…” Umbra gazed at the girl as his demonic appearance shifted back to his human one, “My point is that all of this can be ours once more.” Sunset shook her head and smacked the window away, “NEVER! I will NEVER be that girl again!” Umbra snapped and grabbed her coat in rage, “YOU BELONG TO ME! UNDERSTAND YOU INSOLENT WRETCH!?” Umbra threw the girl onto the couch, “I own you!” Umbra glared at Sunset, “Be warned, if you continue to refuse me I shall ensure that you will be alone. No one will help you on any world when I’m finished.” Umbra then picked her up with one hand, “Which means if any other lays a mere hand upon you in a manner of affection or kindness they shall cease to exist!” The door slammed open once more and Umbra was tackled to the ground by an angry rainbow blur. Sunset was helped up by her friends and taken away from the couch as Rainbow pinned Umbra down. * I stared at the shocked and shaken Sunset and I saw red. Acting on impulse I grabbed a nearby chair and walked over to Umbra. Rainbow saw my approach and grabbed my arms, she was speaking but I heard nothing. Umbra stood up and walked away from us toward a red door, on instinct I broke from Rainbows grasp and heaved the chair. The end result was it smacking Umbra in the back and hurling him through the door and down the stairs. I sunk to my knees as my vision blurred and my heart rate calmed. I stared at the shocked girls who were speaking to me. I quickly stood up, “I’m fine.” Rainbow stopped my advance toward the door, “Scribe just hang on and breathe.” I stopped and inhaled and exhaled, “Okay I’m fine now.” Twilight and the girls walked to the door only to scream as Umbra swooped from the door in the shape of a demon. I backed up in fear as he reverted back to normal. Umbra shook his head, “How is it every time I wish for something to go according to plan, you of all people had to show your purple face to me!” Twilight stepped forward, “We have never met before. But why is it you have these abilities.” Umbra took on a psychotic expression, “Pop quiz Princess, what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?” Twilight backed up, “Impossible.” Umbra’s eyes shifted, “Oh no, it’s quite possible. It still boggles my mind as to why Celestia sent you here and not somepony more capable.” Twilight stepped forward and reached for her bag but stopped, “Oh ho, what’s this?” Sunset looked at Twilight, “You didn’t!” Twilight sighed, “It was in case of an emergency.” Rarity looked at Twilight, “What aren’t you telling us?” Umbra looked at Scribe, “Oh there is much they aren’t telling you. Tsk tsk Twilight, keeping secrets now are we?” I waved my hand, “That’s enough Umbra!” Umbra cackled, “Who are you to order me around boy. You don’t know who you’re dealing with.” Sunset pointed at Umbra, “Yeah we do you’re a monster.” Umbra spat back, “It takes one to know one.” Rainbow stepped forward, “That’s it I’m shutting this guy’s mouth!” A fireball ignited in his hand which caused us all to back up, “Just try it.” Umbra glanced at Sunset, “All I want is the girl and the element.” Twilight stepped forward, “Never.” Umbra narrowed his eyes, “Oh really? Are you sure that’s the wisest course of action.” Twilight nodded, “Yes! The Element of Magic will never be yours.” Umbra pointed threateningly at them, “The next words you choose will be the ones to seal your fate.” Twilight, I, and the girls shielded Sunset from Umbra’s gaze, “You want her you’ll have to get through us.” Umbra laughed with mirth but then regained himself, “Its war then.” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Very well.” Umbra then approached her and stared her down with his demonic eyes, “I look forward to our final bout Princess. But you had best bring your A-game because I play to win.” Umbra pointed to the entrance, “Now be gone! And never darken my doorway again.” The girls and I then left the lair as Umbra glared after us. Now things were beginning to get interesting.
Chapter 11- Come TogetherI and Twilight were currently seated in the living room of Dash’s house and the other girls were pretty much grilling both of us with annoyed and slightly hurt expressions. For once I remained silent and pretty much let Twilight do the talking. Twilight inhaled calmly, “Okay for starters I am deeply sorry for not telling you the entire story as to why I’m here. And secondly, yes Scribe is not from here.” I glanced at her in surprise as Rainbow stood up, “So he’s like you then?” Twilight gulped, “Yes, he’s from where me and Sunset hail from. There IS a city known as Vanhoover back in my world and he was a writer that my mentor sent to assist me in the task I was sent here for.” The look she gave me told me to pretty much go with it, “Yeah, she’s right.” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “And WHY exactly did Celestia send a writer with you?” Twilight sighed, “He’s The Protector of The Magic Algorithm.” Applejack was at a loss, “The magic what now?” Twilight was going to explain only for Rarity to cut her off, “But what IS your real reason for being here and why is it you didn’t trust us enough to tell us?” Twilight stood up, “Alright here’s how it is. Chrysalis is a changeling queen from my world who has stolen The Algorithm and brought it here in an effort to better decode it. MY Celestia has reason to believe she plans to invade this world and mine as well as others with her army.” Rainbow leaned back in her seat, “Sounds sane to me.” Pinkie Pie flexed her arms, “So what’s the game plan Twilight?” Twilight waved her hands frantically, “That’s just it! It’s Scribe’s and my mission to retrieve The Algorithm. We didn’t tell you because we didn’t want you involved or at worst get hurt because of us.” Applejack crossed the room and looked me straight in the eyes, “Is this true?” I nodded, “Yeah.” Applejack narrowed her eyes as if trying to find any holes in our story, “Alright then.” Rainbow Dash stood up, “Well this is our world and we’re going to fight for it! Count me in!” Applejack nodded, “Same here!” Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy stood as well and both said, “Us too!” Sunset stood as well and looked at Twilight, “I understand how big a threat that the Algorithm poses if she translates it so I’m with you as well.” I exhaled as I looked at Twilight, “They’re audacious I’ll give them that.” Twilight smiled, “Yeah, but that’s what makes them the best friends I have.” I shook my head, “So I assume you all know where Umbra’s allegiance most likely lays?” The girls all nodded in unison as we began to discuss our next move. * Chrysalis was in distress as she paced in front of a bored looking Umbra, “No, this is not good.” Umbra shook his head, “I really don’t see how this situation warrants a problem.” Chrysalis rounded on the boy, “When you came to me with your proposition I agreed as long as certain factors did not enter the field. And now look at where we find ourselves! An Element of Harmony and it’s BEARER no less are here and if what you told me is true about how the element works here then this situation WARRANTS A PROBLEM!!!” Umbra stood up, “Relax, I have the situation under control.” Chrysalis threw her arms up as some shapes stirred in the darkness, “HOW!?” Umbra sneered, “Now that would be telling.” * Umbra stood outside a shining school made of white marble shingled with red and checked his watch. A sign out front said, “Cloudsdale Secondary, Go Shadow Bolts!” Umbra paced impatiently as the bell rang; he then casually weaved through the crowds and entered the main building. Soon he approached two girls who had their backs to him. Umbra then spoke up surprising them, “Hello ladies.” One girl who was eye level to him approached. She wore a dark brown muscle shirt and had an athletic build. Her pants were a yellowish gold and with black stripes on either side. She also wore black sports shoes with white laces. Her skin was slightly brown and her hair was spiked forward and snow white, her eyes were predatory amber and they bore into Umbra’s. The girl crossed her arms, “What do you want dweeb?” Umbra chuckled lightly, “Well for one, my name is Umbra. Your Gilda correct?” Gilda tilted her head, “Yeah so?” Umbra smiled casually, “I have an offer for you and your friend there.” Gilda snubbed him off, “Why should we listen to what you have to say, you reek of Wondercolt.” Umbra placed a hand on his chest, “I assure you that I share as much hatred for them as your team does.” Gilda raised an eyebrow, “Oh really?” The other girl who was a foot shorter than Gilda approached, “What’s the problem?” The girl in question had light opal skin and her eyes were a brilliant gamboge. Her hair was the same colour as her eyes with brilliant amber streaks in it and was wind swept back naturally. She wore a black T-shirt with a symbol depicting three gold stars being struck by white lightning. Over that she wore an aviator jacket that was a darker shade of her skin. Dark azure jeans and silver sneakers completed her ensemble. Gilda looked sideward at her friend, “Nothing Lightning Dust. Just some Wondercolt scrub trying to sweet talk me.” Lightning Dust smirked, “A Wondercolt showing his face in OUR school? I gotta say you’ve got guts.” Umbra’s smile vanished, “I have more than that I assure you. Gilda your captain of all the sports teams here just-“ Gilda rolled her eyes, “Just like Rainbow Dash is at your school, yeah.” Lightning Dust smiled cockily, “And I’m the star player.” Umbra walked past them, “No doubt, surely two people of your caliber could trump Rainbow and her band of misfits.” Gilda nodded at the ego stroke, “Darn right we could!” Lightning Dust stepped forward, “Name the sport and place!” Umbra turned his head slightly, “I was thinking blood sport.” Gilda put her hands up, “Whoa dude, we don’t want trophies THAT badly.” Umbra punched a locker in frustration, “Forget your petty trinkets! What I’m offering you is far more valuable and much more rewarding.” Gilda stepped forward, “Oh yeah and what’s that?” Umbra’s eyes flashed to his demonic ones as he snapped his fingers and produced a window depicting Gilda and Lightning Dust on thrones in royal looking battle armor with people bowing to them. Gilda and Lightning Dust stepped back in shock as Umbra approached, “I can pull some strings with my benefactor to give you whatever you want. Money, power, your own kingdom, it can all be yours. I’ll even throw in the added bonus of taking your revenge upon Dash and her friends for all the years of humiliation by their school, all you have to do is hear me out.” Gilda and Lightning Dust looked at each other for a second. Gilda stepped forward and crossed her arms once more, “We’re listening.”
Chapter 12- Bring It OnGilda and Lightning Dust both sat in a pair of easy chairs as Umbra chatted with someone on the phone. Both girls were nervous to say the least, this guy scared them but at the same time if he can do magic then there has to be something big going on. Plus if what they were offered was indeed true then they would be in for a BIG pay off if they made this guy happy as well as his boss. Umbra placed the phone, “Congratulations, you two are officially on the payroll.” Gilda clapped her hands together, “Awesome! When do we start?” Umbra folded his arms, “Immediately. I have something I need you two to do.” * Rainbow Dash gazed around the darkened street and inhaled the cool night air; fall was on the approach and with it would come various activities both fun and competitive. Earlier she had been dispatched to pick up assorted junk food and soda’s for a movie night with the gang and was on her way home when she had the sense she was being followed. She glanced behind but found nothing behind her. She breathed a sigh of relief and turned right into a jacketed torso. The food she was carrying dropped from her hands as she gazed into a set of familiar eyes. Gilda grinned like a predator going in for the kill, “Heya Dash, long time no see.” Dash backed up, “Gilda?” Gilda crossed her arms as Dash narrowed her eyes, “What do you want?” Lightning Dust spoke up behind the cyan girl, “Oh nothing much, just wanted to catch up on old times.” Dash looked between the two smiling girls as she scratched the back of her head, “Ooookay this is officially gone into creepy town.” Gilda stepped forward, “Oh we haven’t even started.” Lightning Dust walked to her partner’s side, “Don’t worry Dash we just want to ask you a favor.” Dash glared at the two, “Why should I do you two any favors, you two stabbed me in the back before you transferred.” Gilda growled slightly, “Only because you completely snubbed us off like we didn’t exist!” Dash sighed, “I realize that I put my ambitions before our friendship and I’m sorry.” Lightning Dust laughed, “Here that G? She’s sorry.” Gilda placed her hands on her chest and sarcastically said, “Oh be still my beating heart!” Both of the girls shared a laugh much to Dash’s frustration, “Well I would love to stay and chat but I’m running late,” she made a move to push past Gilda but was stopped dead by her hand. Dash pushed but felt that the arm didn’t even move, “What the?!” Gilda grasped Dash’s shoulder, “Our boss wants you to deliver a message for him.” Dash glared at the girl, “One, why should I do you any favors and two, who exactly are you talking about?” Lightning Dust rubbed her chin, “I think he said her name was Twilight Sparkle.” Dash was surprised as Gilda lifted her with ease of the ground with one hand, “Plus Dash, it’s not like you have a choice.” Dash struggled in vain when a realization hit her, “Wait a minute. You weren’t this strong before!” Gilda looked at the nails of her other hand, “Well working with the future co-ruler of the universe DOES have its benefits.” Dash became frantic, “Gilda listen to me! Umbra can’t be trusted! He’s a liar and a monster!” Lightning Dust raised her arms in a half shrug, “Yeah and we don’t care. The payment plan he set us up with is pretty good so unfortunately for you we have to do our jobs.” Gilda smirked at that as she glared into Dash’s now frightened eyes, “Now about that message.” * Several minutes passed us by at Dash’s house and the rest of the gang were sitting in the living room doing idle things to pass the time. Fluttershy, Twilight, and Sunset were discussing the ethics the film they had chosen whereas Rarity and Pinkie Pie were going at their fortieth tic-tac-toe match. I and Applejack were just sitting and stewing in our collective anger at Umbra. The guy was a monster and he needed to be stopped, the only problem was how. I glanced at the clock and became slightly alarmed. I approached Twilight, “Hey how far exactly is the corner store?” Twilight thought for a second, “About a five minute walk, why?” I pointed to the clock, “Dash has been gone for forty minutes.” Fluttershy became visibly worried, “Oh my I hope she’s not hurt. We should go look for her.” Applejack raised a hand, “Don’t worry bout it Fluttershy, Dash can handle herself.” The front door immediately opened and we all turned in unison. Standing in the doorway covered in welts and bruises was Rainbow Dash. She was still clutching the food in her arms when she slumped in and collapsed on the couch. We all immediately rushed to her aid even though she kept insisting it was fine. Rainbow raised her right hand, “Seriously it’s all good. I just took a tumble hehe-OW! It hurts to laugh.” Fluttershy began to check her injuries as Applejack tightened her fists, “Who did this to ya?” Rainbow Dash sighed, “Lightning Dust and Gilda. They both jumped me on the way back.” Rarity became red in the face, “Oh those two fiends! I always knew they would never change!” I looked at Rarity, “Uh, who exactly are they?” Pinkie Pie even had a scowl, “They were a year ahead of us back when we started high school and besides us Dash was friends with them.” Applejack straightened her hat, “Thicker than thieves.” Rarity sat down in a chair, “That is until Dash started to rise through the ranks of the sports team they were on. Pretty soon she became captain and this didn't sit too well with the girls, who I might add helped her REACH the position, because she never gave them any recognition.” I hissed, “Ouch.” Rarity nodded, “Yes, they went to great lengths to ruin her and unfortunately they did. But let’s not dwell on that, long story short they were transferred to Cloudsdale Secondary later in the year. The last I heard is that Gilda is captain of all of THEIR sports teams as well.” Twilight glanced down at Rainbow and from what I saw she was not impressed, “Umbra has gone too far. I think it’s time we gave him a piece of our minds.” Rainbow Dash then turned her head, “Speaking of that. He says and I quote, ‘Game on’.” * Umbra was sitting in his office in the student counsel room an hour before school started going over some schedule designs for The Masquerade which was a four days off. He began to scribble down some revisions when his door was opened rather loudly. Without looking up Umbra calmly stated, “Didn't your mother teach you to knock?” Twilight slammed her hands on Umbra’s desk, “You are a despicable human being!” Umbra looked up with a neutral expression, “Really now? Why is that?” Twilight pointed to Rainbow Dash, “You injured my friend and threatened all of us as a whole! And we will not stand for intimidation!” Umbra leaned back, “Actually if I remember correctly the reports were that Miss Dash here was assaulted by rival school students.” Rarity pointed an accusing finger, “Who YOU sent!” Umbra spread his arms with a smug smile, “Do you have any proof?” * I shook my head and crossed the room and pulled Umbra to my face by his shirt, “I don’t need proof for an excuse to kick your face in to wipe that smirk off your face!” Umbra laughed, “I dare you to try." My fist trembled only for AJ and Rainbow to pull me back. Umbra wiped off his shirt, “If you came here only to place blame than please make friends with the door because you’re wasting my time.” Twilight stared directly into Umbra’s eyes, “No, I came here to tell you if you think this is a game than I am more than willing to play. But rest assured Umbra you won’t win, people and ponies like you never do." Umbra stood up and flicked her nose, “You see that’s the best part. We’ve been defeated once before and I’ve had enough time to calculate and plan my moves accordingly, so in short,” he leaned in close to Twilight, “Your out of your league little girl.” Twilight clenched her teeth as I cut in, “Then how about you stop hiding behind your peons and be a man!” Umbra glared at me, “I could destroy you all with a mere thought, the only reason I haven’t is because your juvenile resistance amuses me. Now would you kindly leave before I change my mind?” Twilight motioned for us to leave only for her to point, “This isn’t over.” Umbra spread his arms once more, “Take your best shot.” * Gilda and Lightning Dust were sitting across from Umbra as he pondered. The girls were bored to say the least; Umbra had been silent for a full hour as he pondered the night away without letting them in on the loop. Umbra then stood up and motioned them both to follow him through the red door. Umbra did not meet the gaze but could feel their impatience, “Don’t worry you’ll get your chances soon, very soon in fact.” Gilda rolled her eyes, “You only sent us out on that one errand.” Lightning Dust nodded, “Come on let’s just take the stupid thing from them.” Umbra turned and pointed, “NO! We can’t afford a public attack; we need to think of something a tad more…secluded.” Lightning Dust grinned slyly, “What about inside their own home?” Umbra glared at the girl who shrunk, “That’s completely unorthodox and reckless,” he grinned like a shark, “I like it!” * I was pacing with Twilight as we plotted our next move, “There has to be something we can do, think of something Twilight?” Twilight shook her head, “Unfortunately no. Umbra has us at a major disadvantage, not only does he hold some semblance of power in the school but he possesses natural magic.” Pinkie raised a finger, “Don’t forget Gilda and Lightning Dust.” Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, we need to watch out for those two. There’s no telling what they might do if given the chance.” A knock on the door caused Rarity to open it and gasp. “Special delivery,” Both Gilda and Lightning Dust sneered at the occupants of the house.
Chapter 13- Flight Of The Valkyries Chapter 13- Flight Of The Valkyries We were all frozen to the spot. I assumed we all had the same thought, how did they find out where we all were? But regardless of that matter the gruesome two some sneered at us all in the doorway. Now when your friends with me I’ve been told that I sometimes act without thinking and I hate to admit it, but it’s true. I tensed up and rushed the door and tackled the girl with white hair onto the lawn. I felt a pair of hands grasp the back of my shirt as I was hurled into a nearby shrub. I stuck my head out and was picked up by the white haired girl. She raised a fist, “Big mistake dork!” I shut my eyes waiting for the pain but it never came. What DID come was a massive blow from the side as me and the girl who I assumed was Gilda tumbled down to the ground. I opened my eyes to see Dash managing to pin Gilda to the ground with much surprise from the latter girl. Rainbow narrowed her eyes, “Try that again to one of my friends and I’ll end you!” Gilda chuckled, “Do you have the guts?” Gilda then shoved the cyan girl from atop of her as she landed on top of me. Rainbow managed to clamber off as Gilda stood, “Sorry Scribe, you okay?” The left lens of my glasses was cracked as I stood up, “My glasses…” Rarity bounded across the yard as the others got on the defensive and spread out, “It’s not to bad Cryptic. We just need to get them-,” I removed them and handed the specs to Rarity to hold. I glared at Gilda, “YOU BROKE MY LENS!!!!!” Gilda stepped back in shock at my voice which had turned to a thunderous boom of anger, “Whoa.” I pointed an angry finger at Gilda, “Replace them.” Gilda was now completely confused, “Seriously?” I raised my voice again, “REPLACE THEM!!!!!” Lightning Dust went to move forward only to be met with the glares of the congregated girls. Lightning Dust backed up to Gilda. * Lightning Dust whispered to her cohort, “Maybe this wasn’t the wisest of ideas G. We’re kind of outnumbered.” Gilda shook her head as she cracked her knuckles, “I’m not afraid of these losers.” Umbra spoke from directly behind them, “Well you should be.” * We all immediately got ready for a fight as Umbra clapped, “Congratulations you won! The hired help has been frightened next to the power of your friendship,” he then placed the back of his right hand against his forehead, “Oh whatever shall I do?” Rarity snorted as Twilight stepped forward, “Umbra your efforts are futile, you’ll never acquire the element!” Umbra let loose a grin that sent chills up our spines, “You’re entirely right,” he glanced to his two lackeys, “But they are a different story.” Umbra raised his hands as the corrupted magical energy of the Element of Magic surged to life, “Say Twilight, tell me if this looks familiar!” Umbra then blasted the two girls as they were encased in auras of pure power. Umbra smiled maliciously as he backed away. Soon the energy faded and we beheld what was before us. Lightning dust’s coat seemed to have a slight sheen to it as well as her pants. Her hair seemed slightly longer in the back and it was tied of in a ponytail with a clasp that looked exactly like the symbol on her shirt. Protruding from the top of her head were…pony ears?! She also seemed to possess a pair of feathered wings!? For some reason deep down seeing that pissed me off. But that was nothing compared to what was beside her. Gilda’s hair had gotten much longer and wilder looking and had the appearance of feathers. Her pants had developed an otherworldly sheen the skin of her arms and up to her neck and side burn seemed to be a lair of short dark brown fur, like the kind you would see on a lion. Her hands had become a pair of nasty looking yellow talons. Gilda flexed her new fingers, “Okay, I could get used to this,” a larger pair of brown feathered wings unfolded from her back, “Now it’s time for round 2!” Lightning Dust flapped her wings as she hovered above the ground, “Let’s see who goes down first.” Umbra clapped his hands together, “Ah my Valkyries, take the Element by any means necessary.” Gilda gave him the thumbs up, “Roger that boss.” Lightning Dust took in her new form and Gilda’s, “How am I supposed to do any damage when she’s the one with the talons?” Umbra just rolled his eyes, “Use your imagination.” Umbra turned on his heel and…vanished. I blinked in complete surprise, “Okay…CAN SOMEONE EXPLAIN WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?!?!” Twilight turned her head as the two girls began to gather themselves, “It’s complicated Scribe. The best way I can explain it is that Umbra’s powers are the exact antithesis to the Element of Magic.” I looked to the two girls, “Can’t you use that on them then?!” Twilight bit her lip, “I could but I’m not sure what might happen.” Fluttershy screamed as Gilda flew straight at her, “Got ya!!!” I then side tackled her out of the air. * Twilight made a move to help the struggling Scribe who then raised his hand, “I GOT HER JUST GET OUT OF HERE! PROTECT THE ELEMENT AND SUNSET!” Applejack then whipped out a rope and ensnared Lightning Dust around the waist before she could help Gilda, “We’re not leavin!” Sunset turned to Twilight, “We’ve got no choice, use the Element Twilight.” Twilight shook her head, “But I don’t know if it will work, I mean back when you used it…” Sunset grasped Twilight’s shoulders, “Twilight! You can do it! You’ve done it before!” * I held Gilda’s wrists as she writhed beneath me, “Game over bird brain!” Gilda roared like a lion in my face which caused me to clutch my ears. She immediately got up…and I tasted pennies. I glanced down and noticed my shirt had been shredded and I was bleeding quite badly. Not being able to register this fully I let out a simple, “Oh.” I dropped like a sack of potatoes and blacked out. * The girls stood still as Scribe lay unmoving. Applejack blinked away tears and soon her face became a mask of rage. Twilight narrowed her eyes as she turned to Sunset and nodded. The girl then ran into the house as Gilda glanced down at the fallen boy and scoffed. Gilda examined her talons, “The guy was way out of his league.” Applejack stepped forward, “He was our friend and you can bet we’re not gonna let this stand at all!” Sunset then emerged from the house and threw the Element of Magic to Twilight, “CATCH!” Twilight grasped it immediately, “Girls, I’m giving you one chance to surrender.” Gilda and Lightning Dust just laughed in response. Twilight sighed, “Have it your way then.” Twilight then donned the crown and soon the jewel began to hum as it glowed. She smiled as the glow encased her body and that of her friends. Sunset stood off to the side and went to retrieve Scribe. Soon the glow subsided and the girls stood before the two assailants, Dash’s injuries were fully healed and everyone’s clothing had taken on a more elegant look. The all had developed the same kind of hairstyle; their hair having gotten longer down to their knees and tied off in a ponytail as well as having pony ears. Wings had been given to Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight respectively. The two girls merely smiled at this. Gilda clenched her talons as she crouched, “Finally, now THIS is a FIGHT!!!” Lightning Dust took to the sky as she prepared to dive bomb Twilight for the crown only to be intercepted by Dash, “Not so fast Lightning Dust.” Lightning Dust just snickered at the comment, “Cute.” She then tackled Dash in mid-flight while below Gilda was circling the remainder of the group, “Make a move, I DARE YOU!” A cone of purple energy in the shape of a horn visibly appeared in the center of Twilight’s head, “Alright.” The next thing Gilda knew she was thrown from her feet and flung into the air. Rarity used her own magic to grasp the girl as Applejack converged on her and threw her rope on Gilda’s wings which she pulled taught. Gilda yelped in surprise as the magic ceased and she dropped to the ground. Pinkie Pie then sat atop the girl as Applejack got to work tying her up. Gilda yelled out in anger as she was restrained. * Nearby Umbra sat watching the proceedings and growled, “Damn.” * Lightning Dust was brought down to Earth as both she and Dash grappled with each other. Lighting Dust delivered a swift jab to Dash’s stomach and then preformed a text book reversal as she wrenched the cyan woman’s arm hard. Lightning smirked, “Never could beat me in a wrestling match!” Dash nodded and spoke through gritted teeth, “True, but that was then,” she then wrapped her legs around Lightning’s and twisted hard, “This is NOW!” Lightning Dust cried out as she tumbled and Dash was now the one pinning her, “Applejack get over here and tie her up!” * Soon both girls were hogtied and gagged as the group high fived. Applejack then placed her hands on her hips, “Whatcha reckon we do with em?” Dash cracked her knuckles, “I say we teach them a lesson.” Twilight shook her head, “That would make us no better than they are.” Umbra suddenly appeared before them, “No need, I’ll do it.” Umbra snapped his fingers as the two girls powered states vanished, “Good help is so hard to find these days,” he then raised his left hand which lit up with black fire. Twilight stepped forward, “NO!” Umbra glanced at her coldly, “I don’t tolerate failure.” Twilight raised her hand, “We will stop you here and now!” Umbra laughed, “Let’s make a game of it then. If you remove the crown and turn back then I’ll spare them. If you try to use your collective power to destroy me then we shall test to see which is faster your friendship,” he then raised his other hand which he pointed at Twilight, “Or my darkness.” Umbra then took notice of Scribe, “Or you allow us to go free and heal your comrade.” Rarity shook her head, “Twilight he’s made it impossible, whichever way you choose he wins.” Twilight sighed, “I know.”
Chapter 14- HindsightDarkness was all I felt, well that and the excruciating pain. Damn, note to self, never tackle griffon hybrid unless you know you’re going to win. Or at least if you know that you have the situation under control. I felt nothing but pain in my stomach and I refused to move in the slightest, I mean I've been injured before but this was all new to me. God they made it look so easy in anime. * Twilight gazed down with a hurt expression on her face as Scribe refused to move, “This is going to be risky. I’m not exactly sure what will happen so make sure we have a plan b.” Rainbow nodded as she hovered, “I got the hospital on speed dial.” Twilight shut her eyes and focused as the familiar presence of magic coursed through her. The horn lit up brightly as she placed her hands upon Scribe’s torso. She felt nothing and tried to push herself. Soon she felt the hands of her friends upon her as they all smiled, the aura of the elements of harmony engulfed them and Scribe. Sunset stepped forward and gave them her hand as well. * My entire body was jolted by a sudden surge and my eyes snapped open like the shutters of a camera. I opened my mouth to voice my discomfort but nothing came out. I then found my breath and stood up sharply and began to become light headed. Twilight was visibly raising her hands, “Scribe can you hear me? Breathe!” I tried to but all I did was inhale and barely exhaled, “AH!” I however took notice that they all looked WAY different than before. Upon noticing this, my breath failed me and I collapsed into darkness. * Applejack was already over to the fallen Scribe and placed her ear to his chest. Her panicked expression eased ever so slightly. She smiled, “It’s alright, I think he just had a panic attack.” Fluttershy checked his breathing, “Yep, he’s breathing evenly.” Rarity lifted his shirt and blinked in surprise, “Girls!” They all glanced at where the wound had been and collectively gasped. The wound had completely vanished with no scar tissue whatsoever. But what surprised them the most was that they noticed his clothing had become more formal looking. His baggy pants fitted him perfectly and his dress shirt was the right size and crisply new. It also seemed to have a slightly other worldly sheen to it like the way their clothes were now. Sunset glanced at Twilight, “You don’t think.” Twilight blinked, “It’s impossible.” Scribe’s clothing then smoothly transitioned back to their normal state but were untarnished and undamaged. Applejack sighed in relief as she picked him up, “C’mon girls let’s get him inside, he needs his rest.” Sunset nodded as she stood outside and looked back to where Umbra and the other girls had stood moments before. Umbra sneered as he made a slow wagging motion with his finger, “Tick Tock Princess.” Twilight sighed, “Alright, get out of here. But know that you’ll answer for what you did tonight.” Umbra chuckled, “I don’t doubt it.” He and the girls then vanished in a burst of red smoke. * I awoke immediately and stared frantically around the room, “What?!” I then took notice it was night time and glanced around. I was back in Dash’s guest room and took notice I was not alone. At my bedside asleep was a surprising sight…Sunset Shimmer was fast asleep and breathing calmly. I shook my head but felt slightly touched that she was there. I silently left my bed and walked downstairs only to jump at the sight of what I saw. The girls had pony ears and their hair was way longer than before and did Dash and Shy have wings!? They noticed I was up and me pointing, “AH!” Twilight stood up, “Please don’t freak out!” I stood maintaining the pose I had for a few more seconds before laughing uncontrollably, “Freak out?! Why on Earth would I freak out I mean you all have pony ears and wings that’s completely rational, AHAHAHAHAHAH!!” Rainbow face palmed, “I think we broke him.” I collapsed to my knees, “Oh man this is just too much.” Sunset walked down the stairs and noticed me up, “Oh.” She then noticed the situation at large, “Oh…” I looked at them all, “Okay I am NOT moving an inch until you all explain exactly WHAT THE HELL we are dealing with,” I then jabbed a finger at Twilight, “AND what exactly your deal is and who we’re working for!” * Twilight’s eyes widened in fear, she had hoped that Scribe wouldn't ask this of her but she had no choice. Twilight did her breathing, “Alright but I don’t think you’ll believe me.” Twilight then began telling Scribe exactly who she was and who their boss really was. But she withheld everything else concerning Scribes…full mindset. * I blinked, “Well that would explain why Spike talks. But royalty, damn that’s pretty cool.” I then briefly got distracted, “I wonder how I would look as a pony.” Twilight face palmed, “Could we get back on track please?” I nodded, “Right. Exactly what happened after I passed out?” Rarity looked at the ground, “Umbra was allowed to leave.” I lost it, “WHAT!?” * Umbra sat in his lair glaring at the now human lackeys who were cowering in the corner. Umbra stood and approached them. Umbra was scratching his chin, “It seems I might have to rethink my strategy. Don’t worry girls I’m not cross with you two.” Gilda raised an eyebrow, “You’re not?” Umbra picked her up by her throat with a chilling smile, “Believe me you would know if I was.” Gilda gasped for breath as she was deposited upon the ground, “Now we’re going to have to formulate a plan.” Lightning Dust raised a finger, “What about that Masquerade ball?” Umbra halted, “Excuse me?” Gilda nodded, “There’s so many people around you could move the situation to your favor and then just snatch her.” Umbra smiled deviously as he continued his pacing, “True. But it’s a couple of days away and I’m running out of time.” Umbra glanced at his hand as a section of skin reddened but then reverted back slowly. Lightning Dust was slightly confused, “What happens when your time expires.” Umbra hurled his table against a far wall then roared inhumanly causing the girls to scream and hug each other. Umbra inhaled shakily, “That…is none of your concern.” Umbra knew full well what would happen. His true nature and face would be unable to be supressed and his emotional barriers he erected to maintain a semblance of stable control would crumble. He had to merge back with Sunset Shimmer or he would level the entire school and the city in a fit of retribution at being denied his wish. One thing was for sure, he was sensing that she was gaining new emotions. Emotions he could not allow to flourish.
Chapter 16- Paper Faces On ParadeAfter the previous day’s events we were all seated in the coffee shop and acting like it never happened. But deep down we were all trying to think of ways on how to outdo the boy who always seemed to be one step ahead of us at every turn. But none the less the girls were all a buzz with excitement for the coming night’s events; I on the other hand was just absently lost in thought. As of late my mind had been returning to the mission and the fact that my emotions were constantly in flux. I glanced over at Sunset who noticed me and smiled, I couldn't help but smile back. I had to admit, I was actually enjoying being in this strange new world with all these interesting individuals. Granted the thing with Umbra and my assignment are putting a dampener on my mood but regardless all was well. Rarity’s voice cut through my thoughts, “I’VE GOT IT!!” Everyone stared at our table as I sunk in my chair, “Got what exactly.” Rarity realized her folly and stammered in embarrassment, “Sorry.” I sat back up as Twilight leaned over, “As you were saying?” Rarity smiled, “Well I was thinking, why don’t I supply our clothing for the Masquerade this evening? I mean I did it last year did I not? And they were a rousing success.” Sunset glanced to the side but nodded, “Yeah they were.” Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder, “Listen ah know yer nervous about tonight especially after last year, but we’re here for ya. By the time we’re done we’ll ferget all about the craziness and have the best night ever!” I raised my glass, “Here, here!” Rarity nodded, “Totally!” Pinkie was all smiles and good spirits, “Yipee!!” Twilight smiled, “Right behind you.” Rainbow Dash pumped her fist, “Let’s rock!” Fluttershy gave a soft clink of her glass, “Yay...” Sunset looked at our smiles, “Thank you all.” We then put our glasses together and prepared for the coming afternoon. * Umbra stood and gazed at himself in the mirror as he fixed his outfit. It was a jet black suit and with matching dress shoes. He wore a white Victorian dress shirt with a massive cape that was currently drapes over his right arm. He combed his hair back as it lay flat atop his head. Umbra grinned at his look, “Truly a face to admire,” he then placed a black mask that covered all of his face except for his cheeks, chin and lower lip, “and a face to fear.” * I was dragged with much reluctance into the clothes shop. Rarity had insisted that she make me a costume but I was never a fan of clothes shopping or trying on several types of clothes but she was VERY insistent. I reached up to re-position my glasses but I felt nothing and remembered why. I glanced up as Applejack and the girls smiled, AJ passed me a case which I opened and produced my glasses brand new with replaced lenses. I put them on, “How did you all?” Twilight raised a hand, “I did one other thing when we were still…powered up.” I nodded and smiled, “Thanks girls, this really means a lot.” Rarity clapped her hands together, “Alright everyone, let’s get ready!” * Umbra emerged from his lair and entered into the gym as it was just finishing its preparations. * I sat on the bench with Spike as we were forced to be the opinion guys. Rarity walked out and was wearing a gown that was silver with sapphire highlights her boots had been replaced in favor of white heel shoes. Her hair was done in a cascading waterfall of indigo laced with shining sparkles. She then quickly wore a sapphire mask that covered her face completely with diamond segments on it. I gave her the thumbs up which she smiled at. Fluttershy walked out in a forest green dress that was adorned with waterfall patterns and depictions. Her hair was done up in a bun behind her head. Her boots were replaced with water blue slippers that had small butterflies upon them. Her mask was the color of the sun and only covered her eye area. I nodded in approval as she thanked me and sat with Rarity. Applejack and Rainbow were the next out. AJ was dressed in a dark green cape and with white trim and her outfit seemed to be a hybrid of a cow girl suit and a dress. The color scheme was dark green with white trim and on her chest was a bright red apple. Her hair was in a braided ponytail and she wore a red Stetson, her mask was reminiscent of a western bandit but it matched her cape as well. Rainbow Dash was dressed in gold form fitting armor with rainbow chain mail and a cyan cape. Her hair was still the same except the back was tied in a ponytail. Her mask was made of gold metal and had metallic hooks on the side like they were glasses. Her mask covered her eye area and nose only. I raised an eyebrow, “What we going to war now?” Rainbow just waved it off, “Yeah, yeah joke all you want. I make this look good!” Spike clapped in agreement. Twilight was next out and I was really surprised. The costume she wore consisted of an indigo hooded cloak with white stars on the back. She wore a dark violet button up dress shirt with white sparkles upon it. She wore a matching skirt and underneath that form fitting white pants and heeled white shoes. Her mask consisted of a white mask that had an indigo star fixed in the center of the forehead. Attached to the mask was a sparkling indigo veil that covered the rest of her face. I nodded as Spike clapped once more. Sunset was the last to emerge and I have to say Rarity out did herself. Her dress made her look like a firebird. It was a gown but covered in fiery colors and designs. The yellow segments seemed to shine in the light which made the rest of it seem to burn brighter. Her hair was done in the fashion that would belong to royalty. Her mask was bright red with orange trim and was trimmed with what I could guess as phoenix feathers or something close to it. The mask itself covered the entire right side of her face except her mouth and the eye area of the left side. I nodded with a smile which she returned with a slight blush as the girls hugged her. I stood up and clapped my hands, “Alright we’re all suited up and ready to go.” Rarity was already behind me, “Oh nice try now it’s your turn.” I glanced around as the other girls laughed, “What? HEY!?” I was pushed into the booth as Rarity passed me my outfit, “I went with what I thought would look good on you.” * The girls waited as Scribe dressed. Sunset did a twirl in the mirror and smiled as a small tear came to her eye. She had never been as happy as she was at that moment. Soon the door opened and Scribe walked out. The girls smiled, Scribe was dressed in a full white suit with silver trim and a much more fitting and crisp light grey dress shirt. He wore white gloves and matching dress shoes. On his back was a white cape with silver inside and trim. On his face was a silver Venetian mask that covered his eye area and nose. The eye holes were almond shaped and he smiled as he struck a pose and raised his cape. * I waggled my eyebrows, “Well what do you think?” Rarity checked me once more and smile satisfied, “Very mysterious and gentleman like. I knew it would look good.” I turned hard and my cape billowed behind me, “Onward ladies, to the DANCE!” The girls collectively cheered as Spike took up his guard post at the element. * We all arrived at the school as the dance had just started. Many school mates and their guest were piling in. Flash Sentry waved us over; he was dressed in a full dark tuxedo with a gold eye mask. I fist bumped him, “Hey dude.” Flash nodded, “Sup.” I looked around, “Any sign of him yet?” Now the thing was that after our attack at Dash’s home we had informed Flash of our situation. Though he was skeptical at first he trusted our word and eventually believed us when he had shown up after the fiasco in the snow. Flash shook his head, “No, he probably isn’t going to show. If what you told me is true he’s probably is going to wait until our guard is down.” Rarity nodded, “Plus there are way too many people around.” I gazed at the doors as I walked up the stairs with the group, “Dear friends what a splendid party.” Twilight nodded, “A prologue to a bright new year.” Rarity smiled as she saw the principal dressed as a sun goddess near the door, “Quite a night I’m impressed.” Celestia smiled in approval, “Well one does one’s best.” All of us then said, “Here’s to us!” Flash looked and saw some of the guests were of the high society, “The toast of the city.” I then added sarcastically, “What a pity that Umbra could not be here.” * Umbra noticed the group enter with smiles on their faces. He snapped his fingers as two individuals appeared. One was dressed like a gold eagle whereas the other as a personification of lightning bolts. Umbra whispered to them, “Inform me if anything happens.” Gilda muttered, “Ten-four.” * I stood near the punch bowl and sipped absently as someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned my head and came face to face with vice-principal Luna dressed as a personification of the moon on a starry azure sky. I smiled, “Evening Vice-Principal.” Luna took off her mask, “Hello Mr. Scribe are you enjoying yourself.” I looked across the room at all of the masked students and adults, “Immensely, you all did a great job.” Luna smiled at the compliment, “Thank you. Try to stay out of trouble alright?” I blinked in confusion, “Okay…” I glanced around once more and I weaved into the crowd to mingle. * Luna stood with Principal Celestia and the rest of the faculty, “What a night!” Celestia nodded, “What a crowd!” Mr. Sombra glanced around, “Makes you glad.” Mr. Discord nodded with his collogue, “Makes you proud.” Cheerilee glanced around also and took note of the caliber of guests, “All the crème de le crème!” The Doctor sipped from his glass, “All our fears are in the past.” Celestia and Luna both smiled, “Three months!” Mr. Sombra nodded in agreement, “Of relief! Cheerilee clapped her hands, “Of delight! All the faculty then proclaimed, “Of Elysian peace! Luna exhaled, “And we can breathe at last. * I glanced around as I continued to chat with the other students when I felt someone grab my hand and led me out of the crowd. I looked at the smiling face of Applejack who led me onto the dance floor with the rest of the gang. The music was pretty lively and they were all dancing to it with much gusto. I on the other hand was just standing awkwardly. Applejack grinned, “Cmon Scribe, cut a rug.” I chuckled nervously, “Uh…I don’t dance. Well I do it’s just that I’m sometimes compared to a scarecrow on strings.” Applejack shook her head, “Now yer just makin excuses again.” I raised my hands, “Hand to god.” Applejack shrugged, “Alright then, guess we’ll have to teach you.” I nodded, “Exactly…wait.” Dash grabbed me and spun me around as a rock song started. I was then forced by Dash to dance with her. She danced hard to the beat as I attempted my hand at it and started to fail. She shook her head, “Like this.” She slowed it down a bit and I began to mirror her a bit easier. Pretty soon I began to speed up as my confidence built. Pretty soon I was dancing pretty well in tune with the musical choices. All the girls were smiling and egging me on as we all had a blast. Soon the music was toned down and I glanced around nervously as I noticed some students slow dancing. My face fell immediately and I attempted to slip away through the crowd. I then noticed Sunset Shimmer absently looking at the dancing couples with sad happiness. I don’t know why and I still don’t know what possessed me to do what I did but I approached her and offered my hand. I casually asked, “May I have this dance Miss Shimmer?” Sunset looked at my hand in surprise then glanced around in what I could guess as fear. I raised an eyebrow, “What’s wrong?” Sunset sighed and then took my hand with a smile, “Nothing. I would love to.” * Gilda weaved through the crowd and tapped Umbra on the shoulder. He turned as she pointed toward Sunset and Scribe. The minute he saw what he saw his face became cold but rage was evident in his eyes. * So there I was dancing a waltz with a beautiful girl. I never thought I would see the day when that happened. For some reason I felt content and oddly…warm. I looked into her cyan eyes as she too returned my stare. I smiled at the moment in time and enjoyed every moment of it, as far as I was concerned she and me were the only ones in the whole world. I snapped back to reality and realized I was being looked at by Twilight who was raising an eyebrow. I then remembered myself and stopped abruptly as the music ended. Sunset was confused, “What’s wrong?” I was nervous beyond belief, “Uh…” All of a sudden the sound of breaking metal and sparks falling alerted us to a lighting fixture coming loose and crashing towards the gym floor. Sunset grabbed me and yanked me out of the way as all the students did the same. I looked through the panicked crowd as the teachers attempted to calm the guests and students. Among them I saw a familiar face with his demonic eyes smiling maliciously across the room. Sunset noticed as well because she was soon pulling me from the gym and out into the hall. She was leading me to a door labeled staff only which she then proceeded to kick open. Eventually we were climbing a set of stairs. I looked at the frightened girl, “Sunset where are we going?!” Sunset spoke in a frightened whisper, “Away from him!” Eventually she opened one last door and we exited onto the school roof. I removed my mask as she did the same, “Sunset why are we up here?” Sunset hugged her arms, “To escape him…” I stepped forward, “Listen Sunset, you have to tell me. Why does Umbra know so much about you and how is he like…how he is? Please, you can trust me.” Sunset sighed, “You need to know that I wasn’t always like this. Before you came to this school I was…a bad girl. I did things that were cold and heartless…monstrous. I pushed people apart, manipulated others for my own gain and broke even the most treasured of friendships apart. I used to own this school; some kids would even say I was going to rule over all of them until we graduated. I almost did until Twilight came here and changed everything.” I approached her, “You’re not telling me everything.” Sunset sighed, “As you know I come from the same world Twilight hails from, my jealousy and cruelty toward her and that world were so great that I stole her crown and brought it with me back here. When the Fall Formal was approaching I pulled out all the stops to ensure that the crown would remain mine and no others. But my plans were derailed after Twilight united the school and took it from me.” I stopped, “Then what happened?” Sunset trembled, “I snapped, I stole the crown back and became a true monster that almost destroyed two worlds.” I placed my arms around her as she ceased her trembling but I felt tears, “It’s alright, the past is in the past. You have to look toward the future because the person you once were is no more.” Sunset looked to the side, “I know, but all the memories in my mind and now Umbra-“ I stopped her, “Won’t touch you. Not as long as I’m around.” Sunset released herself from my arms and stared at me, “Why are you so eager to help me?” I shrugged, “We’re almost the same in some regard.” Sunset tilted her head, “What do you mean?” I shook my head, “No, this isn’t right I can’t do this Twilight said…” Sunset walked over to me, “Twilight said what?” I turned from her, “The mission and everything I can’t explain.” Sunset took a step forward, “Why?” I shook my head as I clenched my fists, “It’s complicated.” * Sunset stared at the troubled boy who didn’t meet her gaze, “Cryptic, what do you mean it’s complicated?” Scribe didn’t answer causing Sunset to approach him slowly, “Please Scribe, just tell me what it is. I’m your friend remember?” Down below the band began to play a calming and almost serene melody as Cryptic turned to face Sunset with tears in his eyes and said four words softly, “Sunset, I love you.” Sunset’s eyes widened in surprise at the statement. Cryptic then quickly turned as his cape billowed behind him. He stopped beside the shocked girl and spoke with choked words, “That’s why everything is so complicated.” Scribe then opened the door to the roof and walked down the stairs. But he was halted by something, or someone grabbing his cape. Sunset stared at him in slight anger and sadness, “You can’t just say that to someone and just leave. Explain yourself.” * I sighed and still refused to meet her gaze, “Back at my old school I wasn’t liked by all. Many other students tormented me and insulted me but I held my head high and endured. I had friends who I was loyal to beyond belief, but even then I felt isolated. They never told me anything, I was constantly left out of the loop on everything but I still kept being their friend. I grew bitter and resentful when I saw my tormentors laughing or smiling at the expense of me or others. Worst of all was that through all of that I had nobody to confide in, no person to call my own. I hated them so much that I would lash out ruthlessly with words and sometimes violence; it was pretty much me against the world. I'm about as bad as they were.” * Sunset blinked back tears at the boy’s story; in a way their lives were similar. She once had no one to count on and it was just her and nopony else. And both of them had lashed out at the world in different way with their anger. It was no wonder Scribe had been nervous around all of them when they had become his friends, his sense of trust and morals were tainted, almost corrupted with sadness and spite. But underneath the dark mask was the boy they all loved to share a laugh and hang out with, he wasn’t a bad person and he needed someone to show him the truth. Sunset descended the stairs slowly, “So that’s why you never let anyone in, you were afraid.” Scribe glanced at her curiously as she got within a meter of him, “But you don’t have to be afraid.” Scribe blinked as she placed a hand on the back of his head, “What?” Sunset smiled, “You’re not alone. Not anymore” Scribe then found himself with his lips pressed against Sunset Shimmer’s, his world then stopped and opened up for the first time in years. * My body was petrified, I couldn’t think or speak. I was shocked beyond belief as my heart soared. I don’t know why I cried in that moment, maybe it was the sudden weight of my conflictions being lifted or it was because I was just so happy in that one moment, I did not know. It was that confusion and shock however that managed to make me pull away wordlessly. I shook my head frantically, “No, not like this…” I turned and quickly scampered down the stairs and back toward the gym. * Sunset stood in the stairwell speechless. She then fell to her knees and wept. * I walked into the gym toward Twilight as I handed her my cape, “I’m leaving.” Twilight looked after me, “What?” I whipped around and yelled in anger, “I’M DONE! JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” Before anyone could stop me I stormed out of the gym and walked down the darkened street. * Sunset ran into the gym and looked around as the fixture had finally been removed, “Where is he?” Rarity noticed her distress, “Are you alright dear?” Sunset shook her head, “No. Where’s Scribe?” Twilight put two and two together and realized the full gravity of the situation, “Oh no.” Dash pointed to the door, “He just left.” Sunset voiced a quick thank you and walked out of the doors and glanced around. A sudden rustling alerted her to something above and she only had enough time to gasp before a dark shaped descended down upon her with the sound of a whooshing cape.
Chapter 17- MagicThe walk home was sort of a blur to me. I faded in and out on occasion but didn’t really pick much up aside from the occasionally passing car and street sign. I must have been hoofing it because when I unlocked Dash’s front door and entered I was sweating. Spike was asleep atop the element which made me nod at his dedication and I headed upstairs. Soon my costume was off and I sat in the darkened room in utter silence, my thoughts must have drifted because soon I heard the audible sound of the door opening downstairs. I narrowed my eyes as knocks were heard on the bedroom door. I continued to stare at the door as Twilight’s voice entered my mind, “Scribe, are you alright?” I turned my eyes to the door, “I thought I was clear that I didn’t want to be bothered.” Rarity’s voice was one of concern, “Scribe please let us in.” I shook my head as I laid my head down to sleep and spoke just above a whisper, “Just go.” * Rainbow glanced to her friends, “What’s his problem?” Twilight shook her head, “I don’t know. But I have a pretty good idea.” Applejack crossed her arms, “Well could ya explain then?” Twilight sighed, “I think that-“ The bedroom door opened in a flash as a slightly frustrated Cryptic glared daggers at her. * I inhaled shakily in an effort to calm myself, “Several things that push my buttons. People who act like their better than me and order me around. A person repeating something I heard a second time and the last is when someone talks like I’m not in the room when in fact I am.” I looked at them all, “You want to know the reason I’m so upset?” Fluttershy looked to the side, “If it’s not too much trouble.” I sighed rubbing the bridge of my nose, “Alright. Since the first day I got here my entire mind has been a jumble of emotions and various things that completely confound me. One thing in particular is the fact that I started to develop…feelings toward someone and I didn’t want to. Then tonight she comes completely out of left field and takes me by surprise confusing me more and now I…I don’t know what to think.” Rarity gasped, “You’re in love aren’t you?” I shook my head, “Thing is I can’t and don’t want to be.” Pinkie Pie walked a little closer, “But Scribe love is a beautiful thing, why don’t you want it?” I looked at them all with empty eyes, “I don’t deserve it.” I then quietly shut the door before any of them could object. * I sat on the bed and stared into the darkened void of the guest room as the group must have decided to give me some space. It was true; in my own mind I didn’t deserve love. Many things about me weren’t great. Behind the mask that I show the world I was a coward who only acted on impulse and never thought things through. I never ask for help and I admit at times I’m selfish. But still people saw some good in me that I couldn’t. Hell, Sunset wasn’t the first girl to fall for whatever I had, true I never was in a relationship but the others wanted to be. I fell on my back and stared at the roof, what was I missing? I placed my hands on my face in frustration, “WHAT AM I MISSING!?” * I awoke in the middle of the night and heard the soft breathing of Twilight on the floor and sighed. The events of the previous played over and over again, specifically the one moment that I would remember for all time. I calmly got out of bed and made my way down to the living room. I sat upon the couch and reflected about how I acted to the sudden show of emotion Sunset had placed upon me. Of course my mission guidelines ringed in my head straight and true but then one thing came to me in the dark of the room, the feeling I had felt when she had kissed. It felt like we had become one for an instant and that my dark world had been filled with a semblance of light. I felt that same itch and surrendered to my heart song…again, “No one would listen, no one but her, heard as the outcast hears.” I stood up and walked to the window to look over the dark neighborhood and reflected upon my original time in high school and how things proceeded, “Shamed into solitude shunned by the multitude,” a vision of me sitting on the sidelines of most conversations flashed in my mind, “I learned to listen. In my dark, my heart heard music.” I remembered at first I had actually tried to make friends with my tormentors, find some even ground which eventually devolved into me trying to show them the real me, “I longed to teach the world, rise up and reach the world,” I then sadly turned from the window as all results met with the same fate, “No one would listen, I alone could hear the music.” I then looked to the ceiling and smiled as visions of me and Sunset having good times with the girls flashed in my mind, “Then at last a voice in the gloom, seemed to cry "I hear you.” "I hear you fears, your torment and your tears.” A vision of our conversation on the staircase played through my mind, “She saw my loneliness, shared in my emptiness. No one would listen, no one but her. Heard as the outcast hears.” I then sat on the couch as I stared into space and remembered how I had left her in panic on the stairs, “No one would listen,” a vision of her at my side when I awoke in the bed upstairs played in my mind, “No one but her,” then the final image of her hurt face when I had left her caused me to slump in shame and sadness, “Heard as the outcast hears…” * Upon awakening once more I glanced around to find that the house was empty. The clock had read that I was an hour early, I stood and walked upstairs and looked at myself in the mirror. The animated face of my body stared back at me but I soon saw my real face and sighed. I shook my head, “What does she see in me? I mean sure I said I would defend her but…what?” My reflection returned to normal as I turned from the mirror and continued on my way into the bedroom. I got dressed and quietly crept downstairs to eat some breakfast. The thing about the Dash family is that the parents left early during the weekdays which gave me the opportunity to eat in silence. I stared off into space as I munched upon my toast and noticed a shadow fall upon the far wall. Twilight walked in and noticed me staring at her. I put my bread down, “Listen Twilight, I’m sorry for snapping at you and the girls last night.” She smiled in understanding, “It’s alright. But I think the person you should be apologizing to is Sunset.” I nodded, “But if I do…I’m going to tell her how I really feel. I know I will.” Twilight sat down with me, “Listen Scribe, I understand that I told you that making emotional attachments was not a good idea. But if what happened was true, then I have no right to come between you two at all,” she then placed her hands on my shoulder, “Just…be prepared for the consequences when all is said and done.” I nodded sadly but smiled at her as I brought her into a surprise hug, “Thanks Twi, you’re a true friend.” Twilight blinked in surprise but smiled as she hugged me back, “Thank you Cryptic.” * All the good cheer however vanished abruptly when we all met in the cafeteria at lunch with the same question on our minds. I looked at them all, “Have any of you seen Sunset?” Applejack shook her head, “Not since last night.” Rainbow took a bite of her burger, “Must have done something REALLY bad if she isn’t showing up Romeo.” Everyone glared at her, “What?” I raised a hand, “No she’s right.” Rarity turned to look at me, “Forgive my asking but what exactly happened between you two last night?” I sighed, “Things were said when she took me to the roof to escape he who shall not be named and…she kissed me.” Rarity sighed dreamily, “A kiss on the roof in the night, how romantic.” I looked away in shame, “It would have been if I didn’t run off.” Rarity gasped in shock, “You left a lady, who threw herself at you alone?” I became fidgety, “I panicked alright?” Twilight cleared her throat, “Oookay let’s put a pin in this for now and address the issue at hand. Sunset would have told us if she was going to stay home so that just leaves.” Pinkie Pie put her fork down, “You don’t think…” We all turned around to see Umbra staring at us across the Caf with a smug smile as he left. I stood, “Dash check the clock.” Rainbow looked, “Already did Scribe,” she cracked her knuckles, “I already know it’s go time.” We all immediately gave chase. * After a few minutes we were in the boiler room and staring at the door to Umbra’s lair. I opened it quickly as we all surged down the stairs and into the living area. We all immediately began to turn the place upside down searching for both Umbra and Sunset. We kept turning up empty but stopped when we heard the sound of slow clapping. Umbra walked out from the shadows and spread his arms, “Looking for someone?” I pointed in anger, “Where is she!” Umbra looked around, “Who? You’ll have to be more specific.” Rainbow grabbed his shirt, “You know who you snake! Where’s Sunset Shimmer!” Umbra smiled as he grasped Rainbow’s wrist and threw her off, “Oh her. Oh she’s around,” he then snapped his fingers, “Aren’t you Sunset?” The sound of slow footsteps filled the air as Sunset emerged from behind him with a blank look. Twilight stepped toward Umbra, “What did you do to her!” Umbra casually smiled, “Nothing at all, she’s safe,” his expression became cold, “For now.” Rarity stood with a sour look, “Don’t you dare hurt her.” Umbra leaned against the wall, “Oh I don’t intend to Miss Rarity. But that could change very easily.” Applejack crossed her arms, “What are ya sayin?” Umbra walked over to us with a slight saunter to his step, “I’m done with this little song and dance of ours so I’ll get right to it. I know a few things, things that my benefactor might find very interesting should it reach her ears. Then there’s poor Sunset over here.” Twilight shook her head, “Stop beating around the bush, what do you want Umbra.” Umbra turned on his heel, “You know what I want, but instead of giving you an offer I’m giving you a choice,” he then raised two fingers, “I shall free Sunset and giver her back to you today and tomorrow HOWEVER, come to the school after hours on the second day. You shall bring her and the element back stage in the gym so we can properly discuss our arrangement more privately.” Rainbow smirked, “And if we refuse to show up?” Umbra then gave a chilling laugh, “Well then you don’t’,” his eyes then became crazed, “however failure to show up could result in some collateral damage.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “What are you saying?” Umbra got dangerously close, “As I said, the kid gloves are off princess. This is the endgame. Either you give me what I want or I turn this school into a ditch.” I was disgusted and surprised, “You can’t do that!” Umbra raised a finger as he addressed us as a whole, “Oh I can and I will.” Twilight looked at a smiling Umbra as he extended his hand, “Do we have a deal?” Twilight looked at the hand then took it with visible reluctance, “Deal.” Umbra clapped his hands together, “Excellent. You’re dismissed.” He threw Sunset into me as her eyes returned to normal, “You alright?” Sunset got off me and dusted herself off, “I’m fine.” Umbra chuckled, “Lovers spat?” I growled at him as he smiled in response, “Well now if you’ll excuse me I have some paper work to fill out.” We all left in silence. Sunset on the other hand wouldn’t even look at me. * After school ended we gathered Flash and we were walking to the exit. I was focused and determined, “Alright I have a plan.” Rainbow looked at me curiously, “But you heard what he said if we refuse.” I stopped and turned to them and pointed, “That’s the thing we’re not going to refuse.” All present looked at me like I was crazy. * Night had come very fast and all the while Sunset had been giving me the cold shoulder. It was like the arctic itself had replaced both shoulders and were bombarding me with its chilled winds. Twilight insisted that she stay the night at Rainbow’s, I don’t know why she accepted but none the less I had a feeling Twilight only asked so we could talk. I slowly snuck downstairs and noticed her sitting on a chair looking outside. I coughed slightly as she straightened, “Uh…hi Sunset.” Sunset turned her head and regarded me with a scathing glare, “Hi.” I walked forward, “Look about last night-“ Sunset stood up, “There’s no need to explain. You obviously want to stand alone in the world, why else would you let me do what I did then completely reject me.” I stopped an inch from her, “Sunset that’s not the reason.” Sunset nodded with a smile that bled anger, “Your right! The reason you did what you did is because you’re afraid of letting a person who understands you,” she turned with slightly teary eyes, “who cares about you into your life. TELL ME I’M WRONG!” I grasped her shoulders, “You’re wrong. I know your hurt and I feel lower than dirt for what I did, but you have to understand that when all of this is said and done…whatever this is won’t have a happy ending for either of us.” Sunset swatted my hands away and jabbed a finger into my chest as her eyes burned, “You said you loved me last night, do you know what that did to me?! True for a while I was questioning it myself, what I felt toward you. After a while some things came to perspective and last night clinched it for me, I wanted to share in your world,” she turned away, “a world so similar to my own.” My eyes widened, “You mean…” Sunset nodded, “Yes. After last night, you hurt me Scribe and it still hurts. I’m so scared.” I calmly took her hands in mine, “Sunset, there’s no way I could ever understand what you had to go through in your life. But…,” the words I spoke were greatly thought upon but filled with compassion, “I want too and I want to stand by you, to keep you safe.” Sunset looked at me with sad happiness, “But what if your plan fails?” I smiled and nodded, “It won’t and even if it does I will fight to bring you back. That bastard will plague you no longer.” Sunset smiled as tears streamed from her eyes, “Scribe…thank you.” I hugged her and held her tight but I knew deep down this moment, this feeling would not last. * Sunset and I stood back stage and awaited Umbra’s arrival. Clutched in Sunset’s hand was the crown. She was starting to tremble in fear. I took notice and looped my hand with hers which she smiled at but then we both looked forward to see Umbra leering at the display. Umbra narrowed his eyes, “A part of me wants nothing more than to leap across this stage and break every bone in your body Scribe. But I am in a very good mood right now.” I let go of Sunset as we both approached, “No doubt, you won.” Umbra narrowed his eyes further, “What’s your game?” I shrugged, “No game, we've all decided that we want this bloodshed to stop. Where are your lackeys?” Umbra waved the comment off, “Back at their school for the time being. Now if you would kindly.” I shook my head, “You know I wondered how exactly a freak of nature like you could get away with all the stuff you do and never get pegged. Making a lair below the school and securing the class presidency after transferring, seems like a lie to me.” Umbra laughed, “A lie? Feh! It was mere child’s play.” Sunset crossed her arms, “I doubt it.” Umbra became angry at this, “Arrogant foal! Do you not realize how much power I have in this school!?” He then gestured around, “This entire school hangs on my every word and you want to know why,” he then pointed to himself, “because I WILL it! My power is unrivaled and immeasurable to many extents!” Me and Sunset took a seat as he continued, “All those students, no, those SHEEP! Don’t even realize that I have been controlling them since day one! The teachers are no better being the mindless drones that they are, they turn a blind eye to me and never question why! The one thing that they all share is that their weak and insignificant compared to ME!! The best part is now that I have what I want i have no more need of them. I’ll turn them into my mindless servants that will do as I command without question oh wait,” he laughed, “I repeated myself, they already are AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAH!!!!!” I was smiling when he realized that I hadn’t said a word. Umbra glared at me, “What are you smiling about?” I just shook my head, “Well you see that speech was really good. Plus I was right in my assumption that you would sound good on the air, you should be a news caster.” Umbra raised an eyebrow, “What are you babbling about,” his voiced echoed unusually, “What the?!” I turned my head, “You get all that Dash?” Rainbow Dash walked out from behind a stack of speakers with a mic, “The audience was practically hanging on his every word.” Rarity who stepped out from the shadows then flicked a switch as the stage curtains ascended to reveal a shocked and angered school. Umbra was staring in horror at the entire gymnasium, “No…” * Umbra looked frantically to Scribe and the gym but regained his composure as his calculating mind formulated a strategy, “Well I had my doubts but now I have proof.” Umbra then pointed an accusing finger at Scribe and the girls, “THESE miscreants have been trying to undermine me and this school since day one. Sure they acted all friendly but they ASSAULTED me after class hours, broke into my home, and did other unspeakable things.” Umbra then paced on the stage, “And can you honestly blame them?! Look at the company they keep no less! Sunset Shimmer, who manipulated you all and terrorized you during her enrollment, has managed to fool you all! She purposely set me up to make the speech you heard and completely control these helpless girls. Well I for one cannot stand for this.” The school was unmoved by the statement which caused Umbra distress as he spoke more frantically, “Oh come ON! Who are you going to believe!? Me? The guy who devoted all of his time to make school bearable and exciting for you all? Or that fiery haired demon who may I add brainwashed you all and blew up the front of the school all the while with glee.” Flash Sentry stepped out of the crowd, “Your right Umbra, we should believe you. But there’s just one thing that bothers me.” Umbra smiled, “And that is?” Flash took on a knowing expression, “How exactly do you know about the details of the Fall Formal when you weren’t even enrolled here when it occurred.” Umbra backed up like he had been struck, “Well…I was obviously told of course.” Flash raised an eyebrow, “Really by whom?” Umbra looked around desperately, “Uh…well…it.” Scribe approached with the microphone in hand, “Could you please speak more into the microphone, we can’t quite here your failing scheme in all its glory clearly.” Twilight emerged beside Flash, “You’ve lost Umbra, whatever power and hold you have over this school is gone. No one will ever believe you again.” Umbra’s face transformed into a mask of pure rage, “YOU!” He raised his hand and hurled Twilight into the crowd with a mere thought, “We should have done this a long time ago!” Umbra landed on the floor and stomped over to Twilight who was regaining herself. Many students converged on the false president; but Umbra raised his hand as his body transformed into his demonic appearance. Umbra set fire to the stage with his dark magic, “Back all of you!” The students surged away as he loomed over Twilight with a sneer, “I’m going to enjoy this immensely-“ A ball hit him in the back of his head. Big Macintosh and Flash Sentry stood with dodge balls in their hands, “Back away from her.” Umbra reeled on the duo only to be pelted once more. * I jumped to the mic and yelled, “STUDENTS OF CANTERLOT HIGH, PROTECT OUR FRIEND!!” The students immediately converged on the stunned demon that immediately vanished into the crowd. Soon it dispersed as the sprinkler system activated revealing the human Umbra tied up and restrained. Umbra writhed in his bonds only to be pinned by Rainbow Dash, “Don’t even think about it.” * Umbra glared at the Rainbow haired youth as events of the Fall Formal played through his mind. He glanced around at the students. Umbra then finally snapped and broke down into a fit of psychotic laughter surprising everyone, “You know something? I don’t care anymore!” He hurled Dash from his body as he transformed once more and took flight, “This school is nothing more than a means to an end.” He waved his arms in sweeping gesture, “And all of you are nothing more than reflections of beings far beyond your understanding, you sniveling INSECTS!” He glanced with a bloodthirsty smile at Twilight, “And now for our star, The Princess,” the last word was laced with venomous spite, “Time to put on the show stopper!” He swooped down in the blink of an eye and plucked Twilight from the ground as he ignited one of his claws, “Anyone follows us she FRIES!” He looked to the group of her friends, “You all have twenty minutes to bring me what I desire to the roof. Fail and she and everyone here will die!” He then blew open a hole in the roof and cackled as he flew out into the night sky. * I looked at the girls who knew what I was thinking, “We have no choice.” I gazed at the crowd, “Thanks for dropping by tonight, also Flash thanks for convincing them.” Flash gave me the thumbs up, “Just bring her back safety.” I returned the gesture, “Count on it.” * Umbra’s red skin seemed to glow in the moonlight as he clutched Twilight in an arm hold which she began to struggle against. Umbra merely tightened his hold as his wings flapped impatiently; Twilight’s friends were going to be running late soon. Twilight then choked out in an act of defiance, “My friends will NEVER concede to you Umbra!” Umbra snickered, “You think so? We shall see how fast they change their tune.” The door to the roof opened to reveal Twilight’s friends, “Speak of the devil.” The group slowly advanced only to halt, “HOLD IT! Not. Another. Step.” Umbra then ignited a magic bolt in his left claw, “One more step closer and she fries!” Spike growled, “Let her go you freak.” Umbra laughed a deep guttural laugh, “You fool! Don’t you realize I hold the ace!?” Rarity produced the element of magic, “We brought the Element of Magic as you asked, now release Twilight immediately!” Umbra laughed again as he casually tapped his chin, “Give me the Element first.” Applejack growled in anger, “Give us our friend first!” Umbra then realized something, “Actually how about this,” he then swiftly grasped the back of Twilight's dress and tipped her over the edge of the roof; “You have until the count of ten to give me the element of harmony. If you still refuse than a princess goes splat in the night.” Sunset stepped forward, “Please, don’t do this.” Umbra thought for a moment, “One.” All present widened their eyes in fear, “Two.” Umbra then took on an annoyed tone and frustrated expression, “NINE.” Rainbow then yelled out, “WAIT!!” Umbra froze then noticed Rainbow gesture somberly to Rarity who then threw the element of magic toward the demonic boy. Umbra plucked it from the air with malicious glee. Umbra than threw Twilight toward her friends who caught her, “A deals a deal.” Umbra than widened his eyes in greed, “Oh my old friend, it’s so good to see you again after all this time,” Umbra than threw back his head and cackled in absolute malicious joy. * I turned to the girls, “I don’t mean to be that guy right now, but does anyone have a plan b?” * Umbra then opened his hand as the Element of Magic became encased in an orb of corrupted energy, “There we go, safe and sound.” Umbra then scratched his chin, “This seems so familiar does it not Sunset?” Sunset refused to meet his eyes as he continued to taunt the group, “Yes, we remember clearly on that night we ascended to a higher form of power. Yes, yes we remember.” Umbra pointed at the group where they stood, “You were all standing there, just like that. And we stood here, right here and we said,” his voice then transformed into an exact replica of Sunset’s when she had taken on the same demonic visage Umbra now wore, “I jumped through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown!” The girls became horrified as a vision of the Fall Formal’s events played out before them in unison with Umbra, “And it really should have been mine all along!” Umbra flew into the air as his voice transitioned back to his original one, “But let’s let bygones, be bygones. I AM YOUR LORD NOW!” Umbra smiled in nostalgia, “Ah memories.” Pinkie Pie pointed to the demon boy, “But Sunset said Princess.” Umbra fixed her with a scathing glare, “Silence you pink annoyance!” Pinkie Pie shrank back as Umbra noticed Twilight’s confusion, “Oh you’re wondering why I didn’t put on the element? Simple, did you think we would fall for the same trick twice?” Umbra then landed a few feet from the group who backed up, “Now I am a reasonable lord and a merciful one at that so I shall give you all one final choice. Give me Twilight Sparkle and I shall spare all on this world, refuse and you’ll find THAT choice a regrettable one.” Twilight looked at her friend’s then out at the skyline of the city, “Alright.” All present except Umbra yelled, “WHAT!?” Twilight stepped forward, “I will not allow innocent lives to be destroyed because of me. Umbra, do your worst. But know this, no matter what you say or do the people and others will resist you with every fiber of their being. You will never succeed as long as there is hope and unity in the hearts of many!” Umbra laughed which brought a tear to his eye which he wiped away, “Oh that’s rich, very well then Princess Twilight Sparkle. Step forward and receive your punishment.” Twilight stepped forward as Umbra savored the moment. He raised his claw only to cease movement; Sunset had stepped in front of Twilight with her arms spread wide. Umbra’s eye widened in shock and rage, “YOU!?” Sunset then proclaimed, “If you want her, you have to get through me.” Umbra visibly hesitated but sneered, “Very well.” The moment seemed to move in slow motion. Umbra raised his claw skyward as a ball of fire began to churn and grow in his palm. Twilight braced herself while her friends cried out for both girls to run. Then Umbra’s eyes widened in utter shock as he rocked backwards slightly from an unseen force that collided with his front. Everyone’s eyes widened in shock. * I blinked in astonishment, “Is she?” Rarity nodded slowly, “Yes.” I shook my head, “Why?” * Umbra looked down, “What!?” Sunset was hugging the demon, much to his shock and anger. Umbra was about to bring his hand down when the spell extinguished on its own, “What are you doing?!” Sunset looked up at Umbra with pity, “Giving you something.” Umbra’s demonic appearance vanished immediately revealing his original form, “No.” Sunset shut her eyes, “I’m so sorry.” Umbra then twitched in pain, “Stop! Let go of me at once!!” Sunset held firm as Umbra continued to struggle, “What are you doing to me…it hurts.” All the people present then saw something that they thought would never occur, Umbra was crying. Sunset looked at her darker half, “What you’re feeling is remorse and sadness for what you’ve done.” Umbra felt the cold sensation sting his very being deeper than anything, “I don’t like it, make it stop,” he then looked at her with anguished and pleading eyes, “Please…” Sunset smiled, “It will be okay.” Umbra’s eyes then widened in surprise, “What...what am I feeling? It’s warm and…my heart it’s beating.” Sunset nodded, “Does it also feel like a weight has been lifted from your shoulders?” Umbra slowly nodded, “And it feels like my spirit is filled with…light.” Sunset lost her grip slightly as Umbra fell to his knees and gazed at the sky and cried out in confusion and anguish, “WHAT IS THIS!?” Sunset hugged him once more, “It’s the magic of friendship, something I should have had a long time ago.” Umbra stared at her in surprise, “Friendship?” Sunset squeezed him tighter, “We’re not alone, not anymore.” Umbra blinked with fresh tears in his eyes, “I-I.” Umbra then hugged the girl tight and wept in happiness. Sunset fought back tears, “I hated myself and others. I spent my life in darkness and pushed others away from me, two worlds felt my anger and rage. But then Twilight showed me the same power I am giving you now, I never had to be alone. Everyone deserves a second chance and a chance at friendship.” Umbra was smiling sadly as he cried, “I-I’m sorry. For all I did.” Sunset then wept with him, “So am I, every waking moment I regret everything I did.” Umbra then stood quickly and walked away from her tears streaming down his face as he threw the element to the girls, “Take it. I don’t deserve it.” Twilight stepped forward and raised a heartfelt hand, “Come with us Umbra, you have a whole school that I think will like to meet the new you.” Umbra turned and gave a small smile; he too raised his hand but recoiled in absolute agony. He clutched his head and cried out in pain as he dropped to his knees. * I ran to Twilight, “What’s wrong with him?” Twilight had a look of sadness and shock upon her face, “He’s a creature of darkness that has just been filled with light and emotions he’s never felt before. His body can’t handle it; h-he’s breaking down.” I then noticed that the mark upon Umbra’s shirt had turned white with silver edges, his hair then lightened in color as a familiar series of streaks appeared. * Sunset got down to eye level with him, “U-Umbra?” Umbra placed his hands on her shoulders, “Sunset promise me you’ll live a happy life and never look upon me as I once was. Now go.” Sunset stood reluctantly but stayed only for Umbra to yell out in pained anguish, “LEAVE ME BE!!!” The girls backed up as Umbra smiled at them one last time, “Scribe, take care of her and all of you please help them be happy. And Twilight,” Twilight nodded with tears in her eyes, “If circumstances had been different I would be honored to call you, and you all my friends.” Umbra then began to break up into sparkles as he spoke two words that lingered on the wind, “Thank you.” * I went back to the roof and retrieved the one thing that didn’t fade away, Umbra’s coat. We all walked back into the gym to cheers which soon died down when they saw our expressions. I placed the coat upon the stage as I took the mic. I cleared my throat, “Students of Canterlot High, you have all seen and witnessed things and monsters last year and now this year. But know that Umbra Glare was not a complete monster; his heart was merely tainted, corrupted by darkness and jealousy. Sunset Shimmer showed him the same magic that my friend Twilight gave her that faithful night you all remember. But now I ask you that when you think of Umbra, think of Sunset as she is now and as we saw him. A kind and funny person, in the end he truly had a heart.” All the students stood in silence, but soon applause began. I smiled as Sunset hugged me from the side and she kissed me on the cheek. We both than realized that the school was making ooh’s and slight mocking tones at the display. I was flustered as I spoke once more, “Oh grow up!”
Chapter 18- Morning on Earth Shine!My eyes snapped open as the alarm went off and for some reason I felt…happy. I mean REALLY freaking happy! I leapt out of bed and donned my clothes as I strutted down stairs humming a tune to myself as I reached into the fridge and got some eggs. I fired up the stove and placed a frying pan on the element as I spun on my heel and cracked the eggs. Soon I put them in the pan and began the process of scrambling them. I looked over my shoulder and noticed a very surprised Twilight and Rainbow Dash staring at me. Twilight grinned, “Well someone’s in a good mood this morning.” I put a helping on the first plate, “Why wouldn’t I be? I mean we defeated an evil villain as WELL as reform him and well...I’m just in a really good mood this morning!” Rainbow took the first helping and sat down with a chuckle, “Well just make sure you don’t hit happy overload. That happened to Pinkie once…no one survived.” I sat down with my own helping as Twilight took hers, “Well I’m sure I’ll live, man things are really looking up now.” Twilight nodded, “Yep, all things considered we can finally breathe. Although I’m still wondering how your first date with Sunset going to go.” I choked on my eggs which caused Rainbow to smack my back, “WHAT!?” Twilight became a tad embarrassed, “Sorry I brought it up, it’s none of my business.” Rainbow playfully elbowed my side, “Come on lover boy what do you got planned?” I raised my finger, “uhm…I haven’t…” * Rarity and the girls just stared at me in surprise as we walked to the school, “What do you mean you haven’t put any thought into it?” I turned and looked at them in exasperation, “Hey cut me some slack here! She’s my first ever girlfriend so what if I-“ I smacked into someone causing the group to freeze, “She’s right behind me isn’t she?” The voice that answered me sounded young but filled with an air of mystique, “You would do wise to watch your front student.” I turned around and stared into the unamused eyes of…well let’s just say I was a little too afraid to speak. Chrysalis regarded me with disinterest, “Is something the matter?” I still couldn’t speak which caused her to turn on her heel with an annoyed sigh and departed into the school. I immediately grabbed Twilight buy the shoulders, “I have seen the enemy and she is EVIL HOT!” The girls were slightly surprised at this as Twilight was even more confused when she answered, “What?” I sighed, “It’s a form of hotness that radiates a fearful aura but you can’t help but be enthralled.” Twilight was unimpressed at the answer, “And that matters because?” I shook my head, “I can’t hit women it’s like my golden rule. ESPECIALLY women like that.” Rarity seemed to have mixed feelings with that answer, “I’m not sure whether I should be slightly in awe at your chivalry or slightly disappointed at-“ I cut her off, “Call it what you want…it’s a guy thing.” They collectively rolled their eye but I was immediately taken by surprise by a pair of arms wrapping around my neck, “Morning.” I froze up but relaxed, “Morning Sunset, sleep well?” I turned around to stare at her smiling face, “Yep!” The bell interrupted our moment. * I sat in the cafeteria in silence as I ran over various contingencies and plans for a possible first date. I mean sure she loved me and I her but I wanted our first date to be memorable as well as special. I jabbed my food as the girls looked at me, I suppose they had been able to read when I was troubled because Rarity looked like she was thinking of something. Rarity looked at the girls, “Girls I must speak with you all, Sunset stay here and keep Scribe company. I believe he needs it.” Before I could voice a word the girls had risen from their seats as Sunset sat next to me. * Rarity waited for the girls to arrive outside the cafeteria with her and placed her fist in the palm of her hand, “Alright ladies you’ve probably all realized it as well and I hope are thinking the same thing. But we have to help Scribe with his first date.” Rainbow leaned against a locker, “Shouldn’t we leave this up to him?” Rarity shook her head quickly, “Oh no we mustn't! Scribe may be pleasant and funny, but a first date is EVERYTHING in a budding relationship. Therefore each first date MUST be memorable yet romantic.” Applejack sighed, “Rarity ah don’t mean to sound well…uninterested, but why do ya care?” Rarity looked at them all with surprise but calmed herself, “Simple, do you all recall Umbra’s last wish? He asked us to help them to be happy and being the generous person I intend to give Scribe not only my advice but my complete help.” Twilight smiled at the sentiment but became serious, “But Rarity we have no business to interfere with Cryptic’s love life.” Rarity raised a finger with a devious smile, “That’s the thing; they won’t know that we’re even there.” Fluttershy fidgeted slightly, “But what if they catch us? Oh they’ll both be so angry.” Pinkie Pie bounced next to her friend, “I’m with you Rarity, we’ll have them smooching in no time!” Rainbow Dash chuckled, “Wow Rarity, you never struck me as the devious type. I like this new side of you.” Rarity straightened herself and fixed a stray hair, “Well don’t get used to it Dash, I intend for this to be a onetime deal, as the saying goes.” Applejack glanced at the laughing Scribe and Sunset and gave a warm smile but then became determined, “Alright, what’s the plan?” * The day had ended quite oddly. The girls barely spoke to me for the remainder of the day which was pretty weird in itself but I paid it no mind. But then I found a flyer sticking out of my locker door, it was advertising a small community event at a community center. * Rarity looked around the corner with Applejack and squealed excitedly, “He’s considering it!” Applejack rolled her eyes, “But will he go for it?” Rarity quickly typed a text. * Fluttershy checked her phone and inhaled to calm her nerves as she “accidentally” dropped a flyer as she passed Sunset in the hall. Sunset picked up the flyer in confusion, “Hmm.” * The minute school ended I approached Sunset who was sitting on the front stairs as I glanced at the paper, “Hey Sunset?” She turned her head, “Yeah?” I scratched the back of my head in nervousness, “Do you want to…um…go to.” The giggle caused me to look away with a blush as I handed the flyer, “To this thingy?” Sunset smiled, “I’d love to.” A loud yes caused us to look around in confusion. * Rarity’s mouth was being covered by five other hands. Flash just stared at the girls and noticed who they were spying on, “What did you all just do?” * I was soon sitting in the clothes shop with a neutral expression as Rarity was fussing over spiffing up my clothes. I looked at her as she did up all my buttons and tied a black tie around my neck, “Is this entirely necessary?” Rarity rolled her eyes as she attempted to make my pants presentable, “Well one must look proper when escorting a lady to any event.” I stood up as she gave a surprised yelp, “I’m just taking her to a community event, it’s not like I’m taking her to the opera.” Rarity chuckled as I took noticed of her slightly frazzled hair, “Oh perish the thought, that’s for the second date.” I raised an eyebrow as the other girls grabbed her and dragged her away from me. * Applejack looked at her friend with concern, “Rarity don’t ya think ya might be gettin a LITTLE too much into this matchmaker thing?” Rarity gazed at her friend with a slightly crazed look behind her glasses, “Of course not! I am completely of sound mind right now. I just need to make sure Scribe is completely presentable down to the last MICROBE!!!” Applejack nodded slowly, “Alrighty then,” she then turned to the others, “tie her up.” The other girls then grabbed the now crazed fashionista as she yelled out, “THIS IS MY DESTINY!!!” Applejack shook her head and headed to the front room. * I gazed up at Applejack, “What was that all about?” Applejack waved it off and sat down, “Now listen, ah know that Sunset is yer first special someone and ah’m happy fer ya both. But just be yerself, don’t try to be someone yer not. After all that’s why she fell fer ya in the first place.” I smiled, “Thanks AJ.” She smiled back but then looked to the back room, “Can ah tell ya somethin?” I was confused but agreed none the less, “Sure.” Applejack seemed to gather herself before she spoke, “Well ya see, ah liked ya Scribe. Ah mean yer nice, charmin in yer own odd way. But…” I smiled, “But you didn’t know what to do right?” She nodded surprised as I stood up, “You weren’t alone in that boat AJ.” Applejack stood with me, “Ah’m just happy ya found someone.” I raised a playful eyebrow, “Feeling jelly?” Applejack playfully shoved me, “That’s not funny.” I laughed as I walked out the door to meet Sunset for our date. * We soon met up at a local bus station as the late afternoon sun hung lazily in the air. Sunset and I sat in relative silence as she gazed into space. I was patting my lap in a slightly impatient manner but sighed regardless. I turned to her, “So…you’re from the same world as…Twilight and I huh?” Sunset stared at me with puzzlement but gave a small smile, “Yeah.” I started grabbing at straws, “Um…what exactly did you do back there anyway,” I quickly remembered that the subject was touchy, “Oh crap forget I asked sorry!” Sunset smiled as she shook her head, “No it’s okay. In truth I actually used to be a student under our Princess. I don’t mean to sound pompous but I was prodigy in my studies. I noted her smile of far off memories, “She was so proud me and I was as happy as could be. I learned so much, teleportation, transmutation, alchemy….” She noticed that she had me enthralled, “You know alchemy? That’s so cool! Can you turn lead into gold?” Sunset checked her nails, “Oh please…I learned that in a week, give me something hard.” I scratched my chin as we boarded the bus, “Okay…summoning a giant rock formation using nothing but a grain of sand and a small pebble.” She shook her head with a cocky smile, “Learned that after a month.” I was astounded but I pressed on, “Walking through walls?” Sunset smirked, “I can walk up them and go through them. Try again smart guy.” I narrowed my eyes as we began our trip. * After exiting the bus I pointed in victory, “Alright I got one. Making a giant fire bird out of flint, covered in non- flammable vines with quartz eyes that can use fire breath WHILE you’re upside down holding your breath with your eyes closed! HA! BEAT THAT!” Sunset nodded, “Wow that is a tough one. But not impossible, I did it for an extra credit assignment.” I growled in frustration, “WHAT DON’T YOU KNOW!” Sunset looked at me with an “are you seriously asking me that?” expression. I gave up and marched in step with her, “Animating a stone Wombat-“ Sunset laughed, “Scribe how long do you intend on keeping this up?” I sighed, “Just checking.” We soon gazed at all of the kiosks and began to have some fun. We first stopped at a small ring toss game which Sunset stepped up to. She nailed all the bottles and won a pair of shutter shades much to my amusement. She put them on and pouted which gave us both a good laugh. We continued along our way and we reached an ice cream stand. Upon purchasing our cones we we’re out and about once more. We then came to an outdoor pool which was currently unoccupied. We sat on some nearby bleachers and glanced out beyond the pool at the sun setting. I finished my cone and glanced at Sunset who was still looking in the distance. These kinds of moments were the kind I now wanted to happen more often. I smiled at the fiery haired girl but then one thought entered my mind as the sky darkened and the lights for the pool came on. The thought was actually more of an inevitable factor that I dreaded; Sunset and I couldn’t be together. It tore me up to think of what would happen if she knew the full truth of where I hail from and how it would be impossible for what we had to even continue to grow. She glanced at me and took on a slightly puzzled expression which I responded with to me walking off the bleachers and around the perimeter of the pool. I then “slipped” and fell into the pool. Sunset came to the side, “Scribe?!” I then quickly surfaced with a quick, “Gotcha!” I then grabbed her and pulled her in. Sunset surfaced immediately with a surprised gasp and shivered as she exited the pool. I smirked, “Too cold for you?” She gave me a playful look, “Oh you are so DEAD!” I quickly scrambled out of the water and ran onto the grass, “Catch me if you can Shimmer!” Sunset narrowed her eyes as she gave chase. I heard her wet boots tromp on the ground behind me as we entered into a nearby treeline. I and she chased each other through the trees and brush for a good twenty minutes before I emerged on a hill overlooking the city. I then heard a battle cry as I was tackled down the hill. Both of us rolled down the hill laughing until we landed on our backs looking at the sky. Sunset was panting but turned to look at me, “I had fun today Scribe, thanks for taking me.” I smiled, “Anytime Sunny.” She blushed lightly but smiled as I caught myself, “Sorry I forgot you hate that nickname.” Sunset shook her head, “From you, I don’t mind.” We both then joined hands as we gazed at the moon. Sunset then asked softly, “Scribe?” I looked at her briefly, “Yeah?” She looked away nervously but continued, “Would you still love me if I looked…different?” I smiled, “Even if you wore a different face and had a different voice, I would never stop loving you.” Sunset became touched at the sentiment as she rolled onto her side, “You’re such a charmer.” I did the same action, “You’re not so bad yourself.” For a good hour we talked and gazed into each other’s eyes until it was time to leave.
Chapter 19- KarmaChrysalis sat in her darkened room staring at where her ex-partner once sat in times such as this. True Umbra had been slightly unstable, but he was calculating and devised many stratagems for their partnership. It was rather unfortunate for his defeat especially since she was among the crowd that had witnessed it. She sighed and rubbed her temples as she recalled that at the head of the pack that had destroyed him she had seen those six familiar girls. Her frustration reached its peak as she stood and hurled her chair against the far wall surprising the shapes in the darkness. Even on another world those six mares exist and insist on ruining everything she worked so hard to build up. As she was getting to the point of flipping the table in front of her a shape cleared its throat. Chrysalis glared at the shape, “What?!” The shape shrunk back, “My queen, there are two visitors here to see you.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes upon the guard, “I was not expecting anyone.” The guard looked to the side, “They claim to be the two individuals that worked for Umbra and the tallest one says she has information for you concerning The Algorithm.” Chrysalis reflected on this news for a moment but relented, “Send them in.” The far side door opened with a metallic creak as two girls gazed around at their surroundings, “Welcome to my humble home.” Gilda stood firm as Lightning Dust gazed in slight fear around her, “Your Umbra’s boss right?” Chrysalis nodded, “Was his boss.” Gilda produced a file, “Umbra gave us instructions that if he didn’t contact us after two days that we were to give you this.” Chrysalis took the file and thumbed through it revealing photos and scribbled notes all concerning a student who she had bumped into no sooner than a day ago. Her eyes widened upon reading one cliff note in particular. She lowered the file and spoke in a low voice to the room, “Bring me the one known as Cryptic Scribe.” * My ears began to burn. I glanced around as all the girls sat with smiles on their faces waiting for the movie to start. I had to say one thing about this alternate world; they sure did know how to advertise! The movie was supposed to be the biggest box office smash to hit the big screen. I prepared for the massive let down accordingly. I felt someone lean against me as the lights blinked out and smiled down at the familiar cyan eyes. As the movie started I felt the hairs on my neck stand on end and instinctively turned to look behind me. I saw other movie goers enjoying the flick like the rest of us but I still had the feeling I was being watched by someone…or something.” Sunset must have taken notice of my nervousness, “Something wrong?” I slowly stood, “I gotta use the restroom I’ll be right back.” * I slowly walked out into the hallway of theater doors and the entire cinema aside from the muffled noises of other films was eerily quiet. If this has ever happened to you it can be a LITTLE bit creepy. I slowly moved down the way toward the bathroom making note of the sound of a door opening from behind me further down the way. I quickly turned the corner into the bathroom and waited. I heard rushed footsteps and knew for once my paranoia had paid off; I turned the corner and tackled the incoming assailant to the ground. The person had pitch black skin and dark blue eyes with lighter black hair. He also seemed to be dark clothing border lining on metal fan to Goth. I glared at the sneering guy, “Who sent you and why are you following me!” The guy was now smirking, “Who says I’m the only one.” I was immediately grabbed from behind by…clones?! The two guys that had me in their grasps looked identical to the guy I had tackled down to the last detail. I struggled with all my might and kicked the guy I tackled in the gut before one of my captors smacked me hard on the back of the head. I was dazed but then another swift hit black lighted me. * The girls were soon out of the theater looking for Scribe. They asked the management who seemed slightly out of it and said they saw no one of that description leaving. Pinkie Pie yelled for the group who rushed in earnest to her location. Pinkie Pie was frowning as she held up Scribe’s discarded glasses. Twilight took them gingerly, “What happened to him?” Sunset was filled with boiling anger, “I don’t know but if I find out who took him they had better pray I don’t find their hidey hole.” Applejack placed a calming hand on her shoulder, “Now let’s just settle down an think. Who do we know that might have it out for Scribe?” Rainbow Dash was slightly flustered, “Well the only one who did became good and dissolved into sparkles, remember?” Twilight looked up, “No…there’s one other who might.” * I awoke to find myself tied down to a chair and staring into the smiling face of Chrysalis, “Good evening Cryptic Scribe.” I narrowed my eyes at her, “So we meet at last.” Chrysalis folded her hands atop the table we were seated at, “I think that’s my line, Protector of The Algorithm.” I immediately tensed as she laughed, “Oh yes I know. But you’re wondering how I found out right? Well it’s simple, I was merely given information by an ex-partner of mine perhaps you know him?” I immediately put two and two together, “Umbra, so you were his benefactor.” Chrysalis nodded with a snide smile, “Bingo.” I writhed in my bonds, “Well jokes on you because he’s kind of gone now. Plus my friends are going to be looking for me.” Chrysalis stood and walked around toward me, “Oh I’m counting on it. But you see before anything else I need you to do something for me.” Chrysalis then smacked a familiar looking paper in front of me, “You know what this is don’t you?” I stared wide eyed, “The Magic Algorithm.” Chrysalis smirked as she tapped the paper with her nail, “You see I have a bunch of events lined up and I need this to work in top form. So my favour is a simple one, decode the Algorithm and you can leave in one piece. Refusal to do so will make things worse for you so my advice is,” she leaned dangerously toward me, “do as you’re told.” I glared right into the queens eyes, “Never.” Chrysalis lightly chortled, “Have it your way then,” she snapped her fingers as three of her lackeys appeared, “persuade our guest to change his mind would you?” * Twilight and the girls all sat in Rainbow’s house as their knowledgeable friend scanned city maps in an effort to pinpoint where Chrysalis might be. So far her estimates were coming up blank, if only she had access to the Canterlot Royal Archives. She continued to search for any building that might remotely act as a changeling base of operation but groaned in frustration. Sunset was beside her, “You’re looking at it the wrong way. Changelings prefer dark and sometime damp. Like a cave network or a swamp.” Twilight looked at Sunset in surprise who merely shrugged, “I had time for some research after some cramming sessions.” Twilight and Sunset began to double team the search until finally Sunset clapped her hands together, “THERE!” All the girls gathered around the terminal and asked in unison, “What?” Sunset pointed in satisfaction, “The harbor, it’s the only place near the water with buildings that fit the changeling quota for the biggest dream home.” Rarity gagged slightly, “We’re going to have to go near salt water? But it will absolutely destroy my complexion!” They all just stared at her which caused her to sigh, “Alright where do we begin?” Twilight pointed to a large factory that was reported abandoned for years, “At the Flim Flam Bottling Company.” * I saw stars once more as another one of Chrysalis’s crony’s laid into me. I looked up at the sound of her giving the cease fire for the fifth time. I tasted pennies in my mouth as she crooked a finger under my chin and stared into my still defiant look. Chrysalis narrowed her eye, “We both know you can’t keep this up, so why don’t you be a good boy and do what I say?” I responded with spitting a gob of blood in her face which then quickly earned me a backhand across the face. * The girls were antsy on the bus ride over to the harbor praying that their transportation would go faster. Son the bus hissed to a stop as they disembarked and beheld their destination looming menacingly on the far side of the harbor. All of them then became focused and began sprinting toward their goal. * I was panting as Chrysalis glared daggers at me, “Perhaps you don’t understand the gravity of the situation. With my position in the school I can easily have you and your little clique of friends expelled with just a mere word to the Principal. Or better yet, since no others know of my changelings coming over with me to this world I can easily make your friends vanish off the face of the Earth,” she dragged out each word, “one by one.” I stared at her, “Your bluffing.” Chrysalis leaned forward, “Are you willing to take that risk?” I glanced to the side only for a changeling to rush into the room, “My Queen, we have intruders within the factory!” Chrysalis reeled on her soldier, “What?! Who!” The soldier exhaled, “The elements of harmony and a seventh girl I’ve never seen before.” I perked up at the mention of the girls, “Sunset.” Chrysalis took notice and smirked, “Go up and give them a proper welcome captain.” I thrashed hard, “Chrysalis, don’t hurt them!” Chrysalis approached as the captain froze at a hand signal, “Of course I won’t. But that’s only if you decode the Algorithm for me. Do this for me and I’ll allow them to leave,” she then coldly added, “with breath in their lungs.” I clenched my teeth and growled at the situation, I was in a no win situation. If I didn’t comply the girls might be killed or worse and if I did comply the world would suffer. I sighed, “Alright…I’ll do it.” Chrysalis smiled in triumph, “Good now get to work,” she turned to the captain, “go upstairs and keep our guests occupied. I would rather we are not disturbed.” The captain nodded as I looked after him and looked at the Queen Changeling, “You said you wouldn’t hurt them!” Chrysalis raised a finger, “The promise was that I would not KILL them. There was no promise of not harming them in there at all.” She cackled as I stared at The Algorithm praying that the girls would be safe. * Applejack was slowly casting the glare of her flashlight around the darkened factory as machinery that towered above them all made imposing silhouettes. She turned a corner and yelled out in surprise at a massive monstrosity of metal and gears. The others came to her side and noticed the thing was nothing more than a massive bottling machine. Rainbow Dash walked side by side with Sunset, “Well this is new, kind of makes you want to get out more often eh Sunset?” Sunset shook her head as she pushed a large cog out of the way, “Not really. I just want to find Scribe and get out of here before something else goes wrong tonight.” Pinkie Pie moved some scrap out of the way as they entered the break room. Twilight looked around wary of everything she could not see. Twilight stopped, “This isn’t right.” Fluttershy looked at her in puzzlement, “What do you mean?” Twilight glanced around, “Don’t you find it a little odd that we’re in the heart of enemy territory and nothing’s happened yet?” Rarity nodded, “Well yes but what’s your point?” Twilight stood beside RD and Sunset, “Well I mean we should have at least run into, I don’t know. A guard or a booby-trap,” the batteries in the flashlights they had then picked the worst moment to die on them as Sunset finished for her friend, “Or an ambush.” The girls we’re then besieged on all sides by fifteen men. * I was still blinking in disbelief at The Algorithm. At first I couldn’t understand it at all but I found as I stared at it longer I began to notice that the lines and circles as well as the letters seemed to either light up or move a certain way. Some of the light pulsed from the bottom up on the lines where as other went from to top to bottom. The circles rotated counter clockwise for some, others rotated in the opposite direction. Lastly the way the letters lit up and faded resembled the way someone would key in a password. I reached out and robotically began to slide my finger along the corresponding lines, circles, and letters in the correct sequence much to my on looker’s fascination and curiosity. The formula began to glow faintly as my heart became heavy. All that had to be done now was to key in the last four digits and rotate the last circle to unleash its full power. As I moved to do so a crash ruined my concentration. I looked up to see the girls glaring down at Chrysalis, “Girls!” Chrysalis was astounded, “How did you get past my guards!?” Twilight smiled, “Word of advice, don’t attack a group of girls inside a dark break room with stray tables and chairs lying around. On a side note I think an old microwave knocked one of them silly.” Chrysalis glanced over at me, “Well I’m afraid you’re too late. The Algorithm had been decoded and now I have won!” I immediately scrambled from my chair and rushed to the girls but not before I yelled, “Says you!” Chrysalis reached for The Algorithm and pointed it toward us, “Now my power shall return to me and…wait,” she stood still and the last words we heard before we left earshot completely was, “THIS THING ISN’T FULLY OPENED!!!” * The Captain returned out of breath, “My queen, I am afraid we have lost them.” Chrysalis was in the brink of popping a vein but inhaled, “No matter. The Algorithm may not be fully unlocked but I still have a hoof hold.” Chrysalis produced an old equestrian lock box and searched through it, “Ah...perfect,” she produced a shard of some sort of red substance and pulled out her cellphone before keying in the number and answering the receiver of her call, “Yes it’s me, there seems to have been a slight change of plans. But I can still give you ONE thing I promised, come to me immediately.” Within the box rested two other objects. One seemed to be the clipping of a claw while the other was azure and seemed to resemble a shard of armor.
Chapter 20- CrystalsI sat in the kitchen of Rainbow’s house as Twilight held an ice pack to my face. I explained what happened while they performed their rescue. Twilight looked at me in absolute horror, “You decoded The Algorithm are you insane!?” I eased her with a look, “It’s alright. I didn’t complete the process so it’s pretty much useless.” Sunset shook her head, “It’s not, even if you partially decoded it all Chrysalis need is an item of any magical nature and she can manipulate it. Granted though, not on the scale she could if it were unlocked fully. At best I think she could probably change a few things.” I looked at Sunset, “I’m just curious, what exactly will she be capable of when The Algorithm is fully decoded? I mean Celestia told me that she could change a spell on a much grander scale.” Sunset straightened herself, “It’s more than that. There’s magic in everything, be it weak or strong. This world even has natural magic but it’s so low in abundance that no one can even channel anything. The Algorithm in itself is not only a magical tool of manipulation but it’s also a catalyst of almost god like proportions, if the user knows how to FULLY use it. If Chrysalis figures out all of The Algorithms secrets, let’s just say not even the princesses could stop her.” Applejack nodded, “Alright, so what exactly can she do with it at only half power?” Sunset looked at us all, “I don’t know, but I really don’t want to find out.” * The man was seated before Chrysalis as she held the red shard in one hand and the paper in the other. The man was waiting nervously as the woman paced around him, but she soon came to a stop in front of him once more. Chrysalis placed the shard in his hand, “Hold on to that tightly.” The man nodded as he glanced at the object, “What exactly will this accomplish?” Chrysalis grinned crazily, “Not only will this test a theory of mine. But it will give you the power you so crave and as an added bonus a way to take your revenge.” The man clenched his hand into a fist, “They’ll pay for what they did.” Chrysalis raised the paper in front of her as it suspended itself in mid-air, “Now let’s make some magic!” An exact copy of the magical formula on the paper projected itself onto the man who, at Chrysalis’s instructions, raised the hand that the shard was clutched in. The second the hand entered the formula it flared bright. Chrysalis’s eyes widened in wonderment as the formula on the actual paper seemed to open up before her and show her threads of energy. The threads that composed The Man were a light lemon color whereas the lines for the shard were blood red. She touched one strand of the shard’s lines and connected it to one of The Man’s in his hand. The Man then sharply twitched causing Chrysalis to giggle in excitement. She then went to work combining all of the shard’s lines with The Man’s lines until the process was completed. She then placed her palm upon the paper as the formula blazed bright, the paper then rolled itself up. Nothing happened at first, but soon the man was engulfed in pure darkness. The dark power surged and churned as his yell of surprise turned much deeper and transitioned into a yell of exuberance. When the energy faded, a pair of glowing green eyes with purple smoke gazed at Chrysalis and they both then shared in a maniacal cackle. * I sat in silence in the school library the next day as things began to wind down after the bell rang. I was reading up on a couple of things in year books of old in an effort to better understand my fellow students and their pasts, I know I’m weird sue me. As I thumbed through last year’s book I noticed a photo of the girls in their “pone forms” as I called them smiling with Spike at the camera on a dance floor. I tilted my head as I read the caption, “Fall Formal Heroes,” I flipped to the next page to find Sunset and two other students standing in front of the school covered in cement and brandishing trowels. There expressions were ones of both shame and satisfaction at whatever job they had just completed. “Did you know when that photo was taken that it was THE hottest day all season?” I jumped slightly but took notice of her, “What exactly did you three do at the Formal? I mean no one gives me a straight answer when I ask.” Sunset sighed in slight sadness as she sat down, “Well I guess it’s because it’s a pretty touchy subject. I already told you that I wasn’t always…nice, Umbra was living proof of that.” I leaned forward, “Tell me what happened, please.” Sunset looked me straight in the eyes, “Back then I was cruel, arrogant, selfish, a bully, and jealous of others. I was always willing to emotionally harm and humiliate anyone in my way. But unlike Umbra I had limits; I would never use hostages or cause any real harm to another.” Her face seemed to drop, “But that night when Twilight won the crown I got desperate and eventually I had the prize I sought after. However when I tried to use the Element of Magic, it changed me,” she hugged herself, “the pain and feeling of all of that…darkness consuming me. It was painful; I felt the tears as I lost myself to that horrible piece of myself. I became sadistic and I didn’t care in the slightest if I crushed my enemies into dust. But then Twilight saved me and I was myself again with no more of that hate in me.” I smiled at her as I placed a hand on her shoulder, “And don’t forget that you have an awesome boyfriend to keep you company.” Sunset feigned sarcasm, “Well your right about one thing, you are my boyfriend.” I immediately took notice of her jibe and playfully shoved her, “Hey!” Sunset and I laughed until my eyes caught something in the yearbook, “Hold on a sec…” I noticed a photo of Mr. Discord, Mr. Sombra, Umbra, and Chrysalis all standing together during something called the “Hearths Dance.” They seemed to be laughing and were in good spirits. I blinked a couple of times as a dark theory dawned on me. I stood up, “That’s it,” my voice became frustrated at how naive I had been, “THAT’S the connection!” Sunset became confused as I dragged her to the counter and checked the yearbook out, “Call the girls Sunny.” Sunset produced her phone and became puzzled, “What for?” My tone had been laced with a cold undertone, “Because I just figured out that we may have bigger problems.” * I pointed at the photo, “Look at this and tell me what you see.” Fluttershy squinted, “The teachers laughing with Umbra?” Rarity nodded, “Exactly, I don’t see what the problem or this connection you speak of is.” I began pacing, “Think about this for a second, Umbra controlled the faculty and students to turn a blind eye to him and not question his decisions. Now think on this, Umbra and Chrysalis couldn’t simply orchestrate this plan between the two of them with a bunch of troops; Chrysalis especially would need a foot hold here.” Twilight was interested in my theory, “What are you getting at?” I stopped, “What I’m getting at is that Chrysalis couldn’t have gotten so tightly engrained within the faculty without help…from the inside.” Twilight’s eyes widened, “Your saying.” I nodded as I jabbed the photo, “Chrysalis is the puppet master who knows just the right strings to pull. I mean Umbra brought over Gilda and Lightning Dust over to their side with promise of power and their inner most desire. What’s stopping her from doing the same?” Twilight leaned back, “Well for one, THESE versions don’t strike me as evil. They’re both just teachers trying to get by and two there’s no motive.” Rarity raised her hand, “Actually there might be.” Sunset slowly nodded, “Yeah.” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Why though?” Rainbow Dash cleared her throat, “Well everyone at school knows about why Sombra is a teacher at our school. He used to be a respected theatre professor at Crystal Empire University, but some sort of incident involving a lesson resulted in him being utterly humiliated in front of the entire University which soon resulted in him being fired. Many of the students at the school say they can still hear him muttering how he would make them pay for his humiliation.” I was a tad skeptical, “What exactly happened?” Applejack scratched her chin, “Ah think it had somethin to do with him losin his temper on a student after a prank was pulled on him.” Rarity nodded, “Yes that was it! He acted unprofessional and blamed the school’s ethics of discipline. He claimed and I quote,” she did her best impression of Mr. Sombra, “If I were in charge I would run the tightest ship imaginable.” Pinkie Pie clapped, “Nice one Rarity!” Rarity tossed her hair slightly, “Well I am getting top marks in his class after all.” Rainbow snickered, “Gee I wonder why.” Rarity huffed at the comment as I raised mediating hands, “Alright, now what about Discord?” Sunset stepped forward, “That one I know. He used to be a respected mental consultant but he used very unorthodox methods to achieve results. He was fired but offered the counter argument that everyone needs a little madness and chaos to be truly sane.” I folded my hands, “I assume no one bought it?” Sunset nodded, “Not even if it was at an auction going for nothing.” I then began to contemplate, “Alright now we know the why our next problem is the when, and where.” There was a frantic series of knocks on the front door which was soon answered by Fluttershy. Flash Sentry looked like he had just run a marathon as he was bent over panting. He pulled out his phone, “You’ve got to…look…at this.” On the phone was a large three floored building that looked to be made of blue glass. But the sky was darkened and it seemed that the darkness itself was creeping toward the building. I turned to Twilight who nodded with a focused look. * All I could do at that moment was blink at the spectacle before me, “Its official, now I’ve seen everything.” After Flash had delivered the picture to us we immediately departed with The Element of Magic in tow. Twilight, at my insistence, briefed me on her universes Sombra and what he was capable of. To tell you the truth I wasn’t surprised. The guy sounded like bad news and the fact he could use dark magic frightened me, but I was slightly at ease since the Element was with us. I stepped forward cautiously and picked up a stick, “Well let’s see what we’re up against.” The University had been surrounded by a pitch black dome of churning darkness that allowed no light to reflect off its dark surface. I jabbed the barrier and the stick sunk in. I turned back and looked at the girls, “Alright, I THINK it’s safe. But let’s just proceed with caution here.” Twilight nodded as she donned her crown, “Roger that.” Soon the six girls assumed their pone forms while Sunset watched. The rest of the group joined me at the dome and we collectively inhaled. Twilight stepped forward as her wings folded tightly, “Forward unto the breach.” We all then stepped through the dome. * Meanwhile Vice-Principal Luna was seated behind her desk going over some paper work for the coming week and sighed in annoyance as a knock interrupted her, “Come in.” Chrysalis casually strolled in carrying a bag under her arm, “Good day Luna.” Luna raised a surprised eyebrow, “Chrysalis? What are you still doing here? I thought you did your work at home.” Chrysalis took a seat in a chair, “I just dropped by to talk, is that so bad?” Luna raised an eyebrow, “Talk about what exactly?” Chrysalis folded her hands on the table, “The future.” * We all looked around in shock at the spectacle before us. The students of the university seemed to be frozen within dark crystals in petrified states of fear or in the process of fleeing whatever they had been running from. We slowly weaved our way around them and glanced at some of the students, their eyes could still move which unsettled us all greatly. We then smacked into a girl who was wearing a face of absolute terror, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! RUN BEFORE HE FINDS YOU OUT OF CLASS!” Twilight gripped the girl’s shoulder, “Before who finds us?” The girls trembled in terror, “Mr. Sombra, he’s absolutely lost it! He froze everyone in these crystals just by pointing at them and those eyes,” she broke down into hysteric tears, “those horrible eyes!!” Fluttershy kneeled beside the girl, “It’s alright your safe now. But if you wouldn’t mind, could you tell us exactly where Mr. Sombra is?” The girl took notice of the other’s pone forms, “What the?!” Rarity quickly shushed her, “We’re just wearing costumes. Now please, where is he?” She shakily pointed down the way, “T-the gymnasium, just follow the crystals.” * Luna was slightly surprised at this, “The future? Hm, you never struck me as the idealist type.” Chrysalis leaned back as she placed her bag down, “Let’s just say I’ve seen the future and it looks grand.” * We did as the girl instructed and followed the dark crystals. Some had students in them whereas others merely had objects or nothing at all within them. As we neared the gym we took notice that even though that the crystal’s had ceased in abundance they were still littered around the entry way in a manner reminiscent of an aisle. I looked at the girls as they gave me a nod of encouragement, I then pushed the doors open and doubled back in surprise. In the dead center of massive gym rested a large throne made of black crystals and the person seated upon it was even more frightening. Mr. Sombra’s hair had become wild and longer. It was a much deeper black where as his dark grey skin had become slightly darker. On his body was a suit of dark chrome armor with a nasty looking crown atop his head. Draped on the back of the throne was a dark red cape with white fluffy trim. The fingers of his gauntlets were blood red and crystal-like as they drummed rhythmically on his armrests. His eyes then began to glow green and exude purple smoke, “Children who trespass on school property must be punished.” He stood and walked to the ground, with each step a small ring of tiny crystals would raise from the ground at his feet. I began to step back, “Uh anytime for an Element blast would be greatly appreciated girls.” Twilight and the others began to back up as well, “I would gladly oblige but we need time to charge it.” I looked at her in exasperation, “What do you mean to charge it?!” Sunset slowly reached for something, “The elements of harmony take time to charge and it will leave them exposed. So we need to get some breathing room.” Sombra narrowed his eyes, “Talking behind my back eh? You’re just like the rest of them!” Sunset then whipped out a fire extinguisher and fired it at Sombra, “RUN NOW!” Sunset then threw the piece of equipment at Sombra as we all bolted. * Luna nodded slightly, “And what pray tell gave you this vision?” Chrysalis began to pace around the room, “Well what I saw was this, the world is changing drastically and there is something grand on the horizon that we must prepare for accordingly.” Luna followed her with an even gaze, “Go on.” Chrysalis began to fiddle with something in her hands that Luna took note of, “Well to put it simply, we as beings are unprepared for such a drastic change. But at the same time change is so easily grasped because sometimes either you change with the world or it forces you to change.” Luna stood, “That’s actually quite profound.” Chrysalis turned to her, “It’s true.” * We we’re running for our lives as dark magic blasts rained down on our heads. Twilight and Rarity decided to provide us with cover fire as we weaved through the hallways. We rounded a corner only to grind to a halt as a massive wall of crystals sprung up to block our paths. I then yelled out in rage, “Fraking crystals!” Pinkie Pie took notice of this, “I was going to ask you Scribe, what exactly does Frak mean?” We all ducked into a nearby lecture hall, “It’s kind of like a substitute for a curse word.” Pinkie Pie nodded, “Oh I get it.” I glanced down to the lecture hall floor and then around, “Girls, we’re at a dead end.” Sunset looked at the professor’s desk, “Not quite.” I took notice of a projector and some duct tape. Sunset smiled almost evilly, “I have a plan. * Sombra busted down the door to an empty room and glared around. All of the blinds had been shut and the lights extinguished. His piercing glare searched through the darkness in an effort to find that group of intruders. He stepped down toward the bottom of the lecture hall unaware that some shapes were moving in the darkness. Six of which got closer together while two neared the front. Sombra glanced around, “I know you’re here, even when your hiding I can smell your fear.” * He set me up for the line, plus I always wanted to say it, “Why on earth would we hide?” Sombra’s eyes were on me as myself and Sunset both wore bored expressions, “Don’t dare mistake our patience for cowardice. Honestly we were getting a little bored waiting for you.” Sombra took a step forward as Sunset pushed a button beside her blasting Sombra with sudden disorienting light from the projector that was only amplified by the crystals we had taped in place. Sombra stumbled backwards and waved his hands only for another fire extinguisher blast to hit him full in the face. I looked at Sunset, “Where do you keep finding those?” Sunset then produced another one and cocked a thumb at an open door, “Supply closet.” I grabbed one and joined in. However Sombra blasted us away and wrecked the projector. He loomed over us and raised his hand, “Now how do you intend on stopping me!” I pointed, “With that.” Sombra whipped around as Twilight smiled triumphantly. The last thing we all saw was a flash of rainbow light before the blinding came back. * Luna was surprised at this, “True?” Chrysalis seemed to deviate for a moment before altering the conversation, “You know you remind me of someone I knew once. She was a lot like you in most regards, Wise, kind, and powerful.” Luna was slightly nervous, “Um…thank you.” Chrysalis nodded, “Yes she was indeed like you, and you know I met her at a wedding that I attended.” Luna blinked, “Was it yours?” Chrysalis visibly grinded her teeth, “It was supposed to be.” Luna became sympathetic, “I’m sorry.” Chrysalis smiled, “Don’t be! But back on topic, this individual like all others once had a dark side you know.” * We all stared in shock down at the incapacitated Mr. Sombra who was clutching a red shard. Twilight picked up the shard, “It's our Sombra’s horn fragment.” Sunset nodded, “It looks like Chrysalis merged it with him using The Algorithm.” The sound of siren’s altered us to take our leave, “Come on girls let’s scram.” We all we’re immediately teleported out by Twilight. * Luna became slightly nervous as Chrysalis advanced upon her, “Chrysalis, please step back.” Chrysalis smiled and ignored the comment, “Her dark side was the complete opposite of her. Dark, calculating, and by all accounts pure evil, she was truly magnificent.” Luna was now against her desk as she saw some sort of azure metal in Chrysalis’s hand, “Why are you telling me this?!” Chrysalis then spoke one word chillingly, “Change.” Chrysalis then forced the metal shard into the Vice-Principals hand and forced it closed. Acting quickly she produced The Algorithm and began to get quickly to work on the process she had performed upon Sombra. Chrysalis smiled with evil glee as she took a couple of the lines from the armor and aligned them with the lines in Luna’s mind, “Let’s spice it up a bit!” She planted her hand on the paper to complete the process. Luna stood up quickly and clutched her head in absolute pain and screamed and soon an explosion of dark azure energy consumed her and blew Chrysalis to the floor and destroyed everything made of glass around the office.
Chapter 21- Dark Horizon Chapter 21- Dark Horizon All I saw was a bunch of multicolored shapes rushing past in a blurred sequence. Soon there was a massive flash as we all stumbled around in surprise and disorientation. Twilight had teleported us all back to Dash’s house. I raised a finger, “Did we all just teleport?” Sunset nodded, “Yep, felt familiar enough.” I nodded slowly as I covered my mouth, “Excuse me I have to go vomit.” * The girls looked after Scribe as he rushed to the bathroom. Twilight sat down and exhaled in exhaustion as she removed the element. Upon doing so the girls returned to normal and all of them joined their friend in sitting down. Twilight blinked a few times and held her head, “Augh!” Rarity approached quickly, “Twilight, are you alright?” Twilight shook her head, “I was afraid of this.” Sunset noticed she trailed off, “What are you talking about?” Twilight leaned forward, “After we all used the element’s energy on you at the Formal I sort of blacked out for a minute due to some form of strain. I think I know what it is. Since the other elements aren’t here to help power it, the Element of Magic is pulling magical energy from not only all of you but from me as well. Since I am naturally attuned to magic it’s putting a lot of strain on my body.” Applejack nodded in understanding, “Then we shouldn’t use the crown for a while, there’s no tellin what could happen to ya.” Twilight leaned back, “Okay I think the headaches gone now. We had better start planning our next move because I have this feeling that Chrysalis is going for a power play.” Pinkie Pie pulled out a large map of the town much to everyone’s surprise, “Well I’m ready when you all are.” Scribe walked out and pointed at Twilight, “Please for the love of my innards, don’t teleport with me again.” Twilight smiled in embarrassment, “Sorry.” * Chrysalis blinked her eyes open as Vice-Principal Luna glared down at her, “So how do you feel?” Luna glanced at her hands, “A little odd,” her pupils then became slits, “But better than I have ever felt before!” Chrysalis smiled, “Glad to hear it your highness.” Luna glanced around in slight distaste, “This world, it’s so drab and tasteless. Where am I?” Chrysalis stood up, “You are in the world beyond The Crystal Mirror.” Luna’s eyes brightened evilly, “I am, am I?” Chrysalis nodded, “Indeed, there is no Celestia to banish you to the moon and its inhabitants are all ripe for the picking!” Luna smiled in absolute dark glee, “Interesting, but why have you brought me here?” Chrysalis formed her hands into a pyramid, “For a business proposition. We share a common enemy and I have others on my payroll as it were. The offer I give you is that if you help me destroy my enemies I shall give you this world as a token of good will.” Luna narrowed her eyes, “And what’s stopping me from taking it from you.” Chrysalis casually removed The Algorithm, “Know what this is?” Luna backed up in slight fear, “How did you?” Chrysalis smiled in victory, “I have my ways, now do we have a deal?” * Twilight and the girls were all relatively quiet as we all arrived at the school. Though I couldn’t blame them, yesterday we had defeated a dark powered drama teacher and didn’t know what lay on the horizon for us all. As we ventured indoors we noticed that flyers had been set up that informed the students of an assembly in twenty minutes. We all turned the corner and froze in mid-stride; Chrysalis was standing with her arms crossed in the deserted hallway. Chrysalis smirked, “Long time no see Twilight Sparkle.” I looked at Twilight, “You know her?!” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Unfortunately we have met.” Chrysalis stood wearing that same smirk, “So how did you enjoy your play date with Sombra? Up to your standards I hope.” We all stepped forward but Chrysalis waved the advance off, “Oh please don’t start on the bravado, I have a massive migraine right now and I only wish to talk.” Applejack narrowed her eyes as well, “And why should we listen to anythin ya have ta say?” Chrysalis shrugged, “You don’t have too but it’s advised. You see I have run into a minor…setback, The Algorithm is currently out of my hands and has been stolen.” I raised an eyebrow, “By whom?” Chrysalis sighed, “A monster that I ironically made.” The speakers went off and informed all students to report to the gym for the assembly. As we walked away from the now annoyed Queen I began to think on what she had said. A monster she had created had taken The Algorithm; the question is though what monster had been made? I pushed the thought back in my mind as all the students took their seats in the gym and stared at the stage. What struck me as odd was the fact that the flyers didn’t give an explanation on what exactly was going on in terms of the assembly’s guidelines, but we all waited. Soon Principal Celestia walked on stage and cleared her throat. She addressed everyone in a calm manner, “Good morning everyone. Now to start off I am sure you have all heard the rumours of the…attack on Crystal Empire University and how it might have occurred with Mr. Sombra. Well I am here today to inform you that these rumors are in fact true, Mr. Sombra has been taken into custody and therefore I am afraid that school has been canceled today due to this and several other factors.” A student known as Trixie raised her hand, “And what exactly are these other factors?” Celestia visibly sighed in annoyance, “Some property damage that has occurred last night most likely due to vandalism and Vice- Principal Luna’s unannounced absence. So you can all go home now for the day, but expect classes to resume tomorrow.” As everyone rose to leave all of the doors in the gym slammed shut by themselves, a haunting laugh then drifted on the air. The curtains parted behind Celestia to reveal the Vice-Principal standing with her arms crossed and a grin on her face. Luna looked to Celestia, “I am not absent I was merely taking a slight…reprieve.” Celestia looked around as the lights seemed to dim, “What’s going on here?” Luna laughed again in mirth, “Simple, a change of management!” Twilight’s eyes widened when she heard the laugh, “No…not her.” I looked to her quickly but then looked at the stage. Vice- Principal Luna was then consumed by an odd mist which soon subsided and seemed to merge with her. The Vice- Principal now stood in a full suit of sinister azure armor complete with a helmet. The visor was t-shaped almost like a Spartans and the mist bled out of the helmet itself in a formless mass that could be considered her hair. Her skin had turned black and a massive pair of matching wings extended as she cackled again. Sunset blinked in disbelief, “Is that?” Twilight nodded, “Nightmare Moon.” I looked at the girls in confusion, “Who?” Sunset pointed at the stage, “A mare of darkness and night eternal.” Nightmare Moon gazed at the fear filled gym with her slitted eyes, “Ah it’s good to see that I still have a decent presence even among beings such as you. But where are my manners? Allow me to introduce myself; I am Nightmare Moon, your future Queen of the Night!” Celestia stepped forward, “Luna stop this at once!” Nightmare Moon just glared at the Principal who shrunk back in fear, “You dare to command me you carbon copy? Don’t make me laugh.” Nightmare Moon’s forehead lit up in a fashion similar to Twilight’s as she then blasted Celestia into the crowd. Nightmare Moon then descended to the floor, “Now let’s get things under way shall we?” Twilight’s eyes shrunk when the dark mistress approached her, “It’s impossible!” Nightmare Moon glared into the girls eyes, “Oh no, your eyes do not deceive you young foal. After all who’d know me better than you?” I looked at the girls then around the room, we were trapped in a gym with a super powered psychopath.
Chapter 22- Gather Your WitsEveryone in the gym was visibly petrified. Nightmare Moon turned her attention away from us and glanced around at the frightened students and inhaled as if to relish in the fear. I turned away and slowly backed up toward Twilight in an effort to chat with her. I whispered so that only she and the girls could hear, “Twilight, you’ve dealt with her before. How exactly did you get rid of her?” Twilight exhaled, “The Elements of Harmony.” I nodded, “Alright then lets rainbow beam this place up!” Twilight reached into her bag but froze, “Uh…” Applejack took notice, “What do ya mean uh?” Twilight smiled in embarrassment as she looked from side to side, “Uhm…I seemed to have forgotten to pack it.” * Spike was sleeping in the guest room as The Crown rested on the nightstand. * Sunset blinked, “Your saying you forgot to pack the one thing that can beat her…” Twilight’s embarrassment seemed to grow, “Yes?” I then began to scream as did the rest of the girls. Sunset however seemed to be pondering something. Without a word she looked to the stage and smiled. She then beckoned us to follow which we did reluctantly. Soon we were all backstage as Nightmare Moon addressed the captive students. I muttered under my breath, “Villains and their monologues.” Sunset led us through several hallways back stage until we came to the student dressing rooms. She approached one door and kicked it open. Son we were all watching in confusion as she put her ear to the wall and began to knock on it. Rainbow Dash said what we were all thinking, “Sunset, why are you knocking on the walls?” Sunset continued her task as she answered, “Looking for something. Remember that night after the talent show ended and I vanished from my dressing room?” Rarity slowly nodded, “Yes, but what does that have to do with you knocking on walls?” Sunset stopped for a second, “Umbra was there that night. It’s sort of hazy but I remember that he came out of the wall in THIS change room and escorted me down to his lair. So our wisest course of action would be to go down to his lair, circle back to the boiler room and get to Dash’s house and come back here.” I smiled, “Did I ever tell you that when you plan your cute as hell.” She acknowledged the compliment but then whooped in victory upon hitting a hollow spot, “BINGO!” She then backed up and kicked the wall. In a flash it snapped open inward into darkness; she tilted her head and glanced in ward. Applejack and I fell in step beside her as the cowgirl flashed her cellphone into the darkness to reveal a stone staircase leading down toward a distant door. Sunset pulled out her phone and flashed her light down as well; pretty soon we were all descending into darkness since Pinkie had shut the wall behind us. At first we couldn’t even see the walls but eventually we reached the door. Sunset hesitated at opening it, most likely remembering what lay beyond. I placed my hand on her shoulder, “Together.” I placed my hand on the door knob and we both opened it into the familiar room. However it seemed to have been ransacked as if a wild animal or hurricane had been unleashed within. I passed by Umbra’s coffee table and took note of a claw mark on the woods surface. We continued to walk around with sorrow at the destroyed sanctuary that once housed our potential friend. I stopped when I noticed a black door. I it seemed to lay directly next to the red door, it was no wonder I had not seen it before, it blended in so well with the wall. But why was I seeing it now? Maybe what Umbra did to it had become undone after his demise. I turned to the girls, “Hey! Check this out.” Twilight approached the black door, “What do you suppose is behind it?” Pinkie Pie was standing at the red door, “Well I want to see what’s behind this one!” Sunset stopped her, “Trust me…you don’t.” Pinkie pouted as Fluttershy placed her ear to the black door, “No one’s inside.” Rainbow Dash stepped forward, “Well let’s get inside then!” We all tried to stop her as she opened the door. But what she saw must have shocked her. I stood beside her and was shocked as well. Within the room were a disheveled bed and a desk; upon the desk were sketches and various objects. On the walls however were different things that caused us all to look around. The walls were covered in sketches and photographs of the girls doing various things. I plucked one photo off the wall that showed the girls at the Formal in their pone forms. I took notice that on this one there seemed to be dark splotches as if someone had…oh. I looked to find Rarity and the girls still in shock as I saw her looking at a photo of herself smiling at the photographer. I glanced at the group photo, “What do you make of this?” Sunset glanced around, “Some sort of twisted shrine?” Rainbow Dash noticed photos that had been edited with cut outs, “Hey I know these ones.” Sunset nodded slowly, “Bad memories.” I shook my head, “This isn’t a twisted and demented shrine this is some sort of cry for help.” Twilight glanced at me, “How do you know?” I showed them the photo I held, “These are tear marks, and I was right in my speech when I said Umbra wasn’t a complete monster.” Twilight understood as the girls took the photo, “He was lonely. Angry, but lonely.” I remembered the scene back on the roof when Umbra had been reformed and sighed, “That must have been another driving factor for his revenge. If he was lonely then so to should everyone else be.” The girls became saddened at this but cheered up. We all remembered that Umbra had been grateful for what we did for him. The girls placed the photo upon his bed and we all shut the black door. Soon we were all climbing the stairs to the boiler room. * Sunset glanced back and widened her eyes. A spectral Umbra stared back up at her, his hair having changed to resemble a more boyish version of hers. The white star rimmed with silver seemed to glint as he smiled at her. Sunset happily whispered, “Goodbye Umbra.” He waved, “Be seeing you Sunny.” * We all exited the school swiftly and made for the road. Above we began to take notice of the sun setting prematurely. Time was running short and we all knew it. So without any more delays we rushed down the street toward Rainbow’s house. After about close to an hour of walking we managed to open the door as Twilight zoomed upstairs. Immediately after she vanished to the upper floor she was descending fast and we were back out the door again but beheld the area. The moon had risen in the sky and it was unnaturally dark, I looked to Twilight who was horrified but none the less determined to stop the evil force within the school. Twilight donned The Crown as the girls transformed, “Alright we know what has to be done. I just hope we’re not too late!” I looked at her flatly, “You’re going to teleport us again aren’t you?” Twilight nodded, “I apologize in advance.” We all soon vanished in a flash of white. * Chrysalis was gazing from her vantage point down at the panicking gymnasium on anger, “How dare she take what’s mine? Oh is she in for it when I get The Algorithm back!” Chrysalis’s eyes widened when she noticed a flash of white appear on stage and the familiar group of annoying friends emerged from it. Her expression then changed to one of intrigue, “Well you know what they say, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.” * Twilight stepped forward, “Nightmare Moon, your time is up!” Nightmare turned to regard her nemesis, “Ah now there is a face I remember. I see you brought the element of magic with you, but where are the others,” she smirked showing fangs, “Don’t tell me you’ve gotten sloppy?” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “The magic of friendship is everywhere Nightmare Moon and your about to learn that-“ She was cut off as Scribe ran back stage holding his mouth. Twilight cleared her throat, “As I was saying, you’re about to learn that the hard way!” Nightmare Moon merely laughed, “Your threats would have more power behind them if it was not for the fact that you brought children to fight me!” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, “Oh I’m going to enjoy this.” Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow as her aura manifested upon her forehead again. Clouds gathered near the ceiling as lighting flashed and struck the floor at the girls feet causing them to jump back in fright. * I emerged from back stage, “What’s happening, did we win?” I took notice of the scene before me as Nightmare Moon landed on the stage and advanced on the girls. I instinctively grabbed a nearby broom and rushed her with it, adrenaline fueling my actions. She grasped the broom in mid-flight and wrenched it from my hand as I stared into those dark eyes, “Uh…” Lightning flashed above turning her eyes into glowing white orbs. I gazed at the imposing woman in armor and spoke with my voice breaking in fear, "You know, I’ve suddenly decided that I’m terribly afraid of you!" Nightmare Moon picked me up with her magic as I yelled out in surprise. * Twilight raised her hands, “Don’t hurt him!” Nightmare Moon smiled, “Well I might consider not doing so unless.” Twilight became slightly nervous, “Unless what?” Nightmare Moon smiled maliciously, “YOU and only you kneel before me and proclaim me your better.” Twilight was taken aback, “What?!” Nightmare Moon shook her head, “Better yet, give unto me your undying allegiance and I’ll consider letting this one go.” Twilight clenched her fist, “Never!” Scribe was not amused, “Twilight if I die because of that, I’m going to haunt you for eternity.” Twilight gave Scribe a look, “You won’t die I’ll make sure of it.” The girls stepped to her side as Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow, “Oh this again? Well unfortunately for you I have this,” Nightmare Moon produced The Algorithm, “You sure it’s wise to proceed?” Scribe began to laugh as the girls started to glow, Nightmare Moon glared at him, “What’s so funny?” Scribe pointed at The Algorithm, “That thing is only at half power, you’re pretty much just brandishing a cap gun.” Nightmare Moon glanced in fear at The Algorithm dropping Scribe, “No. NO NOT AGAIN!!” Twilight then grasped her head in pain and dropped to her knees. * I took notice of this and rushed to her aid, “Twilight what’s wrong?” Twilight spoke through the pain, “The Element, it’s taking too much power to wield fully. My body can’t take it!” I quickly removed the crown as the girls reverted back to normal, “That better?” Twilight nodded, “Much.” Nightmare Moon was upon us in an instant, “Well, well, what’s this? The Elements of Harmony have failed? How unfortunate, for you.” We all readied ourselves for what was to come but it never came. The Algorithm, which was clutched in Nightmare’s hand, was wrenched from her grasp from behind by a familiar figure. * Chrysalis clutched The Algorithm and glared daggers at Nightmare, “I made you and I think it’s time that I unmake you!” Chrysalis opened The Algorithm and began to move her fingers as Nightmare Moon froze in place, “NO STOP!!!” Chrysalis paid her no heed as she continued the process. Soon Nightmare Moon began to scream in pain as her very being began to flicker back and forth between Luna and Nightmare Moon. Twilight took notice of this and looked at the crown. Without much thought the princess donned it once more and bit back the pain. Chrysalis took notice of this and began to weigh her options, on the one hand she COULD let Nightmare Moon go and possibly destroy the group. On the other hand if she fled now, granted she would be down another asset, but she would still have The Algorithm in her possession. Chrysalis noticed that the girls were starting to glow and proclaimed, “Another time then.” She then leapt from the stage and ran toward the doors. * I saw Chrysalis run and was about to give chase but stopped myself at Sunset’s insistence, “Your in no condition to fight her.” I sighed in anger and witnessed the girl’s fire the Element’s at Nightmare Moon who yelled out in pain and surprise. As the energy dissipated Vice-Principal Luna was on her knees in a daze as a piece of azure armor dropped to the ground. Luna blinked once and fainted as I retrieved the armor. I ran over to the girls, “Nice one! Granted it was a tad anti-climactic but who cares! Twilight how did you-“ Twilight’s eyes rolled back as she dropped much to our horror. * The silence that hung in the air at Rainbow’s house was just as maddening as we hung around in the living room. Fluttershy and Rarity walked down the stairs with calm expressions. We all stood as Fluttershy smiled, “She’s fine, just exhausted.” Rarity nodded as she lifted The Crown, “To think something this beautiful could be so powerful.” I sat down and shook my head, “I had her.” Applejack glanced at me, “Scribe?” I stood up and turned my back to them, “I had her girls. Chrysalis was right there.” Sunset approached me, “Scribe you were in no position to make a move against her, there were to many people around and you were hurled pretty hard.” I turned on her as my anger boiled, “That’s not stopping her from attacking us in public. Plus correct me if I’m wrong but don’t you think magic is pretty much a common occurrence now?” I shook my head and headed for the door, “I’m going for a walk.” * Sunset took a step to pursue but was stopped by Pinkie Pie, “Just give him some Scribe time to cool down.” Sunset sighed, “Why did I stop him? I mean at the very least I could have gone for Chrysalis myself.” Rarity smiled at her, “We were all afraid darling, it couldn’t be helped.” “Be that as it may, Scribe has a point.” They all turned to see a wobbly Twilight staring at them, “Chrysalis has had The Algorithm long enough and I have a theory that she knew the element would drain me after prolonged usage.” Fluttershy shook her head, “Why that…she was purposely doing this to us?” Sunset nodded slowly, “Tire the enemy so they can barely put up a fight when the final battle reaches its zenith.” Twilight stood tall even though she was visibly spent, “We have to get The Algorithm and I think I know how.” Rarity leaned forward, “But your in-“ Twilight sharply replied, “I’m fine. We’re going to go get a professional opinion.” * As I walked I couldn’t help but venture to the school. Maybe a part of me wanted some sort of familiar surrounding or I just didn’t want to be alone but regardless I stood before the statue and placed my hand against the surface. I spoke to the sky, “Why did you choose me for this mission. I mean come on! I can’t even fight back against these things that Chrysalis sends against us!” I shook my head and sat against the statue, “It’s just so difficult, lying to the girl I love and just…everything about this place.” A voice made me look up, “Sounds like you need a second opinion.” * An hour earlier Chrysalis entered Mr. Discord’s office with a slightly disheveled look about her, “Discord.” Discord looked up from his worked and smiled, “Ah Chrysalis, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Chrysalis produced the claw clipping, “It’s do or die now, it’s up to you to rid us of our collective nuisances.” Discord removed his glasses and inhaled before a massive joker smile appeared, “Finally.” * I looked up and yelled out in surprise and fear. Mr. Discord had been morphed into…something. His face and stature remained the same except for a few things. Everything below his neck was covered in dark brown fur with a tattered brown over coat over it. He wore a scarf that dragged on the ground made up of different fabric samples. Protruding from his head was an antler and a goat horn. His sclera had become yellow and his hair was now wild and sticking in multiple directions. His right arm looked like that of a lions where as his left resembled Gilda’s when she had morphed. The pants he wore were tattered and black which concealed the fact that his left leg was that of a goat whereas his right was a lizard leg. He even had a red dragon tail with a whit tuft at the end. Discord grinned which revealed one sharp fang, “Good day Mr. Scribe, your appointment is overdue.” I stood up and made to run when I heard a snap and a ball and chain attached itself to my right ankle, “What the hell!?” Discord was hopping in place like a mad man, “Oh goodie! I wonder what else I can do!” I reached down in an effort to free myself only for another snap to reach my ears as I was put in medieval stocks, “Crap!” Discord walked over to me, “Well let’s get right to it shall we?” “STOP RIGHT THERE DISCORD!” Mr. Discord turned and I too beheld the girls, “Girls!” Discord wasn’t amused, “Well look who it is, more head cases.” Twilight stepped forward but I took notice that she was trembling, “Release our friend now.” Discord levitated, “Hmmmm…no.” He then snapped his fingers and my entire nerve layout overloaded and all was black. * Sunset made a move toward the warped psychiatrist, “I’LL GRIND YOU INTO POWDER!” She was held back by Dash and AJ. Twilight glared at Discord, “What did you do to him?” Discord answered with a snap of his fingers and Scribe, he, and Sunset vanished in a flash. A rumbling coming from the sports field caused them all to run toward the commotion.
Chapter 23- Minds Of AnarchyThe girls all rounded the corner and beheld the source of the commotion which took all of their breath away. The entire field had been transformed and molded into a hedge maze. Twilight narrowed her eyes as Discord appeared before them. Twilight was still glaring at the ex-psychiatrist, “Alright Discord, where are Sunset and Scribe?” Discord yawned at the comment, “Oh it’s quite simple. They’re in the center of the maze.” Rainbow scoffed, “You know for a maze created with magic it’s pretty small.” Discord merely smiled, “Prepare to be surprised.” Discord the landed upon the ground, “Alright let’s start this session with a team building exercise. The rules are simple, reach the center of the maze and lay your hands upon the cage that your friends are in to win! However you are NOT to use that crown thing of yours at all, the purpose of this session is to break addiction.” Rarity scratched her head, “But I thought you said it was a team building exercise.” Discord smiled, “Well…that’s up for debate. Now the final rule, you have until the sun sets to reach them. If you fail the maze will collapse in on itself along with all of you within it, this shall also happen if you break the crown rule. If you all lose then Chrysalis and I win.” He then clapped, “Good luck everyone! Time starts now!!” Discord then vanished in a flash as a wall opened up. Twilight immediately turned to her friends, “Alright everyone, I’ve dealt with this before. Under no circumstances can we allow ourselves to be separated. Believe me when I say that the last time that happened it didn’t end to well.” Applejack clenched her fist and raised it, “We’re with ya Twilight!” All of the girls then did a six way fist bump and faced the entrance, “FORWARD!!” * My entire body just felt like I had just been mauled by the Incredible Hulk. To say the least it was not pleasant in the slightest as I attempted to move. My body practically cried out in defiance, it was then that I realized that I was in utter blackness. I glanced left and right and raised my hands to my face. My eyes were open because I saw the dark became…darker when I covered my eyes with my hands. I glanced around once more, “Alright either I’m dead or…I’m trapped in a closet.” My answer came in the form of a door opening before me, “A closet…figures.” My eyes widened in utter shock however when a familiar individual entered, “Sunset?” Sunset Shimmer looked down at me with a raised eyebrow and moved over toward me. * Twilight and the girls had been completely taken off guard upon entering the maze. The maze though it had been proportionate to the sports field exact size was bigger on the inside than on the outside. Twilight turned to look back as the maze shut them in. Twilight and the girls proceeded forward slowly, “Okay girls be on your guard. There’s no telling what could be in here.” Rainbow Dash just chuckled, “Come on Twilight! What could possibly be in here that we can’t handle?” The group rounded the corner and beheld a Minotaur made out of wood that towered above them all. All six girls screamed in unison. * Sunset bent down and helped me to my feet as she and I walked out into the school hallway. I was grateful beyond belief as I slowly walked forward without her assistance and rotated my neck. I sighed as I rubbed it, “Man that felt good.” Sunset was still staring at me as I turned to her, “Alright first things first we need to get outside and find the girls,” I grabbed her hand, “Let’s get moving.” Sunset pulled her hand out of mine, “Well that’s all fine and good but I have a better idea.” I looked at her with surprise, “What are you-“ Sunset then sharply pushed me in the chest and I was sent flying halfway down the hall. I landed with a thud and stared with surprise at Sunset. However everything that needed to be discovered was revealed to me when I stared into her eyes. Within those eyes I would find a sparkle and light accompanied by warmth toward me. But the eyes I was gazing into showed no love for me at all, it only showed cold fury and malicious glee at my current predicament. I stood up, “So…you’re what she used to be.” Sunset Shimmer clapped her hands, “Bravo you figured it out in record time!” Sunset then narrowed her eyes, “But there’s just one tiny thing. It’s still me; I’m just everything else that was left over. Frankly I can’t really stand you for muscling in on my mental turf, not only that but because of you SHE,” she pointed at the ceiling, “has been ignoring me. So this couldn’t have come at a better time!” Sunset’s eyes then turned demonic as she was engulfed in dark energy. What emerged caused me to back up in fear and disgust. I shook my head, “So this is what she became because of you.” The Demon Shimmer laughed, “Oh come on Scribe don’t be like that. Where’s all that love you showed me? Give me a kiss,” at that last line she began to cackle insanely. Granted that was the final straw for me. I quickly turned on my heel and ran down the hallway as I heard Demon Shimmer spread her wings to give chase. * Twilight and the girls were currently sprinting for their lives as the Minotaur began to close the distance. Discords laugh could be heard above their heads but there was no sign of the owner. Twilight began to run over plans in her head; she could not risk her friend’s safety with a gambit that involved the Element. But if she didn’t do something soon they would all be crushed or worse. She then thought of something much more risky than the previous gambit. She just had to think like Discord would, more specifically THIS Discord. He was a demented psychiatrist so there for she had to get in the same mindset as one which wasn’t too hard because she had once tried her hoof at it back in Equestria during that entire Smarty Pants debacle. If the Minotaur was here there had to be some sort of twisted metaphor behind it. She thought hard on this and then came to a realization; the Minotaur should have at least made an effort of attacking them. Instead it was merely chasing them and nothing else. Twilight slowed, “Girls stop running.” Rarity looked at her friend, “Are you insane!? That beast will tear us limb from limb!” Twilight stopped and turned to face it, “No it won’t. Its psych 101, if a subject runs away from his or her fears it will always chase them. This is why everyone faces them head on!” Upon stating this, the Minotaur plowed right through Twilight like she was air and continued toward the still fleeing girls. Twilight checked herself upon realizing her theory was a success. The girls turned back toward their friend and realized the same thing. All of them came to a halt as the Minotaur roared…and then disappeared. A slow clap was heard as the girls saw Discord who spoke in a sarcastic tone, “Congratulations you vanquished the Minotaur by facing it head on. Don’t enjoy your victory just yet, there’s still more fun to be had.” A section of the maze opened up before them and showed the paths continuation deeper into the labyrinth. * Now being terrified would be considered an understatement at the moment. For all intents and purposes I was beyond terrified. THIS Sunset Shimmer had almost unlimited magical power that could be on par with that of a god. She was hurling blast after blast at me. The ground would be scorched or blown apart wherever the bolts landed; I rounded the corner and entered into the main lobby. Demon Shimmer gazed down at me from above with a toothy smile which caused me to shiver. Demon Shimmer descended to ground level, “Where do you think you’re running off to?” I immediately bolted to the front doors, “AWAY FROM YOU!” Upon stepping outside I almost fell due to the fact that all there was of the front was the stairs and landing. I looked back as the Demon Shimmer grabbed me by the scruff of my shirt and took flight. She then dangled me over the abyss below as I grasped at her arm. Demon Shimmer grinned in amusement, “Having second thoughts?” I narrowed my eyes, “You’ll never be her and you’ll always be alone!” Demon Shimmer narrowed her eyes in anger and growled like an animal, “Wrong answer!” I felt the wind rush up to meet me as I dropped like a stone. However the fall stopped as abruptly as it had begun. A large ray if light descended down from the darkened sky and sent Demon Shimmer flying back inside the school. Next thing I knew was the feeling of a hand grasping me and being pulled back onto the stairs. I gazed in utter surprise and confusion, standing before me was a guy about my age garbed all in white with Sunset’s hair color and styled in a more boyish fashion of her usual look. Umbra smiled, “Sorry I’m late.” * The girls continued along the path they had started following after the wall opened up. However by Pinkie’s count they had been walking for about two hours with no sign of actual progression much to the girl’s disappointment. Soon the hours began to lengthen and the sun was lowering in the sky. Rainbow was pulling at her hair in frustration, “ARG!!! We’ll never find them at this rate!” Rarity was still walking with an even stride, “Come now Rainbow Dash, one must remain positive even in the face of the impossible.” Applejack nodded, “Besides there’s no sign of any other surprises.” The girls rounded the corner and beheld their objective in plain sight. There was a massive dome of branches acting as a cage that shielded Sunset and Scribe from them. The cage in question was at the far end of a massively wide path bordered by tall hedges. Pinkie Pie jumped in the air, “YES! WE FOUND THEM!” Twilight moved forward, “Now let’s touch that cage and get out of here!” All the girls collectively yelled in agreement and surged forward…only to freeze. A massive funhouse like mirror rose from the ground and then stretched into a massive wall that blocked their path. They all stared at the reflective surface as their reflections then seemed to smirk at them. They then stepped out of the mirrored surface. The only difference between them and their mirrored counter parts was the fact that they were all grey. Mirror Twilight smirked and crossed her arms, “Disappointed?” Pinkie Pie smiled in interest, “Oooo, mirror match!” Rainbow Dash cracked her knuckles, “Bring it on you cheap imitation!” Mirror Dash merely laughed, “Imitation, next to me your nothing but inferior!” Applejack then planted her best foot forward, “Cmon ladies, times runnin out! They may say things but don’t listen and power on through!” Twilight and the girls followed AJ’s example and put their best foot forward as their doppelgangers got on the offensive. They all then rushed each other. * I gazed at Umbra in surprise which he noted, “You probably have a couple of questions so get them out of the way.” I inhaled and stared at him in focus, “Alright, one how are you still here and where the hell am I. Furthermore how do I get out?” Umbra raised his hand as a make shift path way assembled before us, “Well to answer your first question, being born from the energies of a corrupted Element of Harmony makes it kind of hard to disperse into nothing. Technically I’m gone right now. But as a whole I’m sort of lingering here.” I nodded as he led me along the path, “I guess your connection to Sunset was stronger than I thought.” Umbra chuckled, “You have no idea,” he then became all business, “As for where you are, your inside Sunset’s mental plain.” I stopped, “You mean I’m in her brain?” He nodded, “And she’s in yours as we speak.” I blinked, “What?” * Sunset was glancing around the odd landscape she had awoken in an hour prior and was completely lost. The world itself was cube like in shape but was composed of numerous stone walkways, bridges, and stairs. The stairs in question diverged in various directions and angles yet she was always right side up when she walked. There also seemed to be iron doors that led to more stairs and bridges. She concluded earlier she must be in a mental realm but whose she was unsure of. She came to a door and tilted her head curiously at it. The handle was missing and the hinges seemed to have been melted, yet on the other side she heard…familiar sounds? Her attention was then drawn away from the door at the sound of laughter. She approached an out of place wooden door and opened it. Within was a child who looked a lot like Scribe clothes and all, but he was no older than seven. He was playing with various toys littered on the floor which brought a smile to Sunset’s face. Sunset made a move to walk inside but stopped, “Play away Scribe.” The young Scribe turned to look at her and smiled, “Hi there. You’re very pretty.” Sunset smiled warmly at the child, “Thank you. Are you always such a charmer?” Young Scribe became embarrassed at the comment and played with his thumbs, “My Dad always told me to be nice to girls.” Sunset nodded, “Good advice. Say, you wouldn’t know the way out would you?” Young Scribe became visibly shaken, “Yes, but you have to get past him first.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Who?” Young Scribe stood, “The bad man.” Sunset took the child’s hand, “I think I can handle it.” Young Scribe became surprised, “Wow, I didn’t know you were a pony.” Sunset looked down at herself to reveal that she had reverted back to her old self, “How did…never mind. C’mon I’ll give you ride, just show me the way.” Sunset levitated the Young Scribe onto her back as he pointed, “He’s that way, but be careful. He’s a REALLY bad man.” Sunset broke into a gallop, “I’ll keep that in mind.” * Twilight and the girls were fighting a losing battle. Their doppelgangers seemed to actually have more fighting experience and countered every move they made. Twilight was beginning to get desperate, she might have no choice but to use the element and make a run for the cage. But she shook her head to banish the thought because she still couldn’t risk it. Mirror Twilight kicked her counterpart to the ground and laughed. Twilight glared up at her and narrowed her eyes, how could they fight themselves and win? Twilight stood and continued to ponder until something finally clicked.Without hesitation she rushed Mirror Rarity and tackled her to the ground. Twilight then yelled out as she held down Mirror Rarity, “GIRLS CHANGE PLACES!” All the girls understood immediately and switched the doppelgangers they were fighting, RD took on AJ, AJ tackled Pinkie, Rarity grabbed Twilight, and Fluttershy was stuck with RD. * Umbra and I walked in relative silence toward our unknown destination which was from what I could assume was my way out. Umbra had cleared a few things up with my whole ordeal at the moment. Apparently Discord placed a sort of mental avatar of myself within Sunset’s mental plain and most likely did the same with her. Umbra himself seemed to be wearing a troubled expression; either that or his mind was elsewhere. I slowed slightly, “Something wrong dude?” Umbra blinked, “Nah, just thinking. I’m just happy that you’re making Sunset happy, she deserves it.” I matched pace with him, “It wasn’t your fault you know. Twilight and the girls are still torn up about the whole thing.” Umbra gave a sad smile, “I meant what I said. If things had been different I would have been honoured to be your friend. We’re here.” I gazed at a lone door, “What’s behind there?” Umbra inhaled and straightened himself, “Sunset’s most influential memory, all you have to do is enter and you’ll find the exit.” I looked at him with caution, “Will I disrupt anything?” Umbra shook his head, “Only she will register you, but that’s all. Good luck.” I opened the door and looked back to him, “Hey Umbra.” He locked eyes with me, “I’m digging the new look, it suits you.” Umbra smiled, “Thanks man.” I then entered the door and didn’t look back. * Sunset stopped as Young Scribe trembled. Before the duo stood a massive black metal door coated in rust. Young Scribe was on the brink of tears, “That’s where he lives.” Sunset levitated him down and nuzzled him to calm the boy, “It’s going to be alright, stick close and I’ll keep you safe.” Young Scribe smiled as the door grinded open. Within was a massively dark room with a desk in the center. Seated at the desk was Cryptic, except that he was different then she remembered him. Scribe’s hair was as black as coal dust and his eyes were a dark red. His skin was a faded grey and wore an all-black version of his usual attire. He glanced up with an irritated expression which softened ever so slightly but maintained its aura. He glanced at Sunset, “Oh…it’s you and you brought the child. At least you saved me the walk.” Sunset stepped in front of Young Scribe as Dark Scribe gave an airy laugh, “You think you can defend him?” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “You know why I’m here.” Dark Scribe stood with an annoyed sigh, “Yes, you want to leave right? Well be my guest, frankly I’m in a bit of a sour mood. GO on, canter on back to your liar of a boyfriend.” Sunset was taken slightly aback as Dark Scribe laughed, “That’s right, he’s been keeping his little secrets.” * The girls were on the verge of victory having beaten their duplicates back. The duplicates themselves were on their last legs when Discord was beginning to get nervous. Discord became antsy, “Oh this is not good.” Twilight then roundhouse kicked Mirror Rarity into reflective dust, “Whoa, I didn’t know I could do that.” The other girls took her example and dished out the good moves. * I gazed around and noticed I was once more on the front lawn of the school. But I took notice that there were actual roads around as well as all the essentials of the neighborhood. I noticed a glow coming from the actual front doors and walked toward them only to stop at the bottom stair. Sunset and five of the girls were helping her clean up the last bit of bricks and cement. I smiled as I walked up the stairs. Everything then moved in slow-mo for me, Sunset turned around and noticed me as I gave her a slight wave. I opened the front door and…vanished. * Sunset stepped forward, “What do you mean he’s a liar?” Dark Scribe sat upon the desk, “Simple, he’s not being entirely truthful with you on one fact and on another that both he and I am not quite sure of.” Sunset remembered the inaccessible door, “It has something to do with that door doesn’t it?” Dark Scribe shrugged with a mock smile, “Maaaaybe, maybe not. I guess we’ll never know. Now would you kindly piss off? You’re starting to bother me.” Sunset trotted past him and cast him a scathing glare, “Touch the kid and you deal with me.” The entire world shook, “What was-“ Dark Scribe sighed in annoyance, “He’s back.” Sunset turned her head and noticed a glowing door in front of her. She then opened it and stepped through. * Discord couldn’t believe his eyes. Not only had the girls defeated their doppelgangers but they were now running toward victory which he could not allow. * I sat up abruptly as did Sunset as we both pointed at each other and spoke in unison, “Your head is weird…wait what did you see. What did you hear? Never mind.” I looked at the fast approaching girls and quickly said, “You should pursue a carrier in construction.” Sunset just gave me a look in response as the girls neared. They soon skidded to a halt and placed their hands upon the dome we were trapped in which immediately fell apart. I stood up and hugged Twilight on instinct which surprised her, Sunset just chuckled at the display. I quickly backed off, “Thanks for saving us.” Twilight giggled, “No problem.” Discord then appeared behind us, “NO!! I refuse to let you brats beat me!! That is why I think we should start our second session post haste!” We all prepared for the attack as the maze vanished in a blink. Discord raised his hand…and dropped like a sack of potatoes. Sunset stood behind him with a large branch in her hand. Sunset shook her head, “I say we get a move on. What do you all think?” Twilight nodded, “Yeah, frankly I REALLY do not want to fight him again.” She soon donned the crowd and the night sky lit up with a rainbow flash. * When the police arrived they found a passed out Mr. Discord with a note pinned to his back that read, “Attacked students, imprison me please.” * We all danced in happiness at our victory over Mr. Discord, granted we all knew the battle had been long but we were all just so happy at having changed him back. We had actually reformed a total of four people, Discord, Umbra, Luna, and Sombra. We had every single reason to be happy that for once we could kick back and enjoy ourselves. I danced with Sunset as the music picked up into a rocking tune we whipped around the room as a white and fiery hurricane of joy. The music slowed down as the girls and I began to pant in tiredness, I glanced at Sunset as the melody seemed to become more soft and serene. Sunset raised a playful eyebrow at me which I returned with slight surprise. Rarity took notice and giggled slightly but immediately began to push everyone out of the room, “Well it was fun Scribe, but we’re going to go to that thing at the place right now. We’ll be back in a half an hour.” Rainbow Dash was protesting, “Hey this is my house you can’t kick me out of-,” she took notice of Rarity’s look and nodded in sudden understanding, “Oooh, right. See ya later Scribe.” I looked to the door and walked to it as it shut, “Hey why are you all…” I slowly turned around and noticed that Sunset was now giving me a soft smile, “Uh…right, so,” I rocked back and forth on my heels, “what exactly is going on here because I’m kind of lost.” Sunset got really close this time, closer than she has ever been. Frankly I was a tad uncomfortable but I smiled nonetheless. I slowly turned away from the door as she still had that smile now accompanied by a half lidded look as I backed up, “Uh Sunset…I am incredibly scared right now.” She spoke in a tone that relaxed me greatly, “Well they do say fear is a good motivator,” she removed my glasses and she took off her jacket. I blinked a few times, “So your top DOES have sleeves.” She rolled her eyes and tackled me to the bed as I let out a, “GEH!” * The girls did indeed come back as they said and soon they were all outside the guest bedroom. Rarity pressed her ear to the door and heard soft breathing signifying that both parties were asleep. Rarity nodded in satisfaction, “Well that’s that. Come on ladies, we best let them sleep.” Rainbow Dash opened the door a crack and gawked only to be pulled back by a stone faced Twilight, “Really Dash?” Rainbow looked at the ceiling, “I just wanted to make sure they didn’t wreck anything, it’s the guest room after all and I do NOT want to explain to my folks why there are two half na-“ Applejack shushed her immediately, “Please do not finish that sentence.” * Chrysalis was sitting in her lair when the captain delivered the bad news on Discord. She smashed her desk in half with her fists.
Chapter 24- SunsetTwo days had passed us all by after Discords attack and there had been no attacks form Chrysalis, but that did not mean we were letting our guard down. Quite the opposite actually, we were all on guard to the point that Pinkie Pie always checked the inside of every closet upon entering an area. That had gotten very awkward very fast. But that was in the slight past, now the present beckoned and it was in the form of a massive firework show at the nearby park! Sunset and the girls had told me about it and I pretty much owed it to Sunny to take her on our official second date after all the gong shows that had transpired. At the moment he and the girls were dressing warm, winter was approaching and soon the cold would be upon them all. I glanced as Sunset zipped up her leather coat and I zipped up the white coat Rainbow’s dad had lent me. Twilight clapped her hands as Spike hopped into her bag, “Alright everyone, let’s move out!” I mock saluted, “Yes ma’am.” Twilight shook her head but gave a good natured smile as we left for our destination. * The park was pretty crowded with people for the night’s events. There were even small kiosks set up everywhere vending food, sparklers, and there was even a small photo booth that was allowing pics for a decently small fee. Sunset smiled at the price and dragged me over to the booth, the photographer told us to get closer together and we both smiled as the flash went off. Soon Sunset paid for two photos as I took one. I smiled at us in the photo, “Ah, memories.” Sunset laughed as she led us toward one of the nearby hills to sit and wait for the fireworks. I took a respective note that the girls were keeping their distance and allowing her and me some time together. The fireworks began to fir off in the distance accompanied by several “oohs” and “ahhs” from the assembled crowd. I leaned back, “Man, this is just so…relaxing.” Sunset grinned, “You could say that. Did you ever see the fireworks back in Equestria?” I shook my head, “Nah I never really got out much.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Really? What about the festival of light in Vanhoover that occurs after the Summer Sun Celebration every year?” * Twilight turned her head slightly at the mention of the Summer Sun celebration, “Festival of Light? I’ve never even heard of…uh oh.” * I glanced at her, “Well of course I’ve…,” I looked over and noticed Twilight making a throat slitting gesture, “never been to that…” Sunset nodded slowly, “Right.” I glanced over and quickly tried to change the subject, “YOU KNOW I have NEVER asked you what…well…what you like.” Sunset smiled, “Well I actually like really good books, sundaes surprisingly, and the beach in the summer.” I quickly glanced at Twilight who made a carry on gesture, “And people like me right?” Sunset smiled as she trailed her finger along my left cheek toward my hair, “Yes, people like you,” her face then became slightly angered as she yanked my hair sharply, “But what I don’t like is when people LIE TO ME!” I backed off and gripped my scalp, “OW! What?!” Sunset glared at me, “There’s no such thing as The Festival of Light in Vanhoover. Where are you from! Tell me the truth!” I was flustered, “The truth?!” * Twilight was beginning to hyperventilate nearby. * I thought on the question quickly as Sunset seemed to stare into my very soul, “Um.” Sunset crossed her arms still glaring at me, “Well?” I sighed, “Alright the truth is…I’m from here. I’m just a homeschool student who’s just been thrust into this. I told Twilight to lie for me because it’s…just too embarrassing.” Sunset sighed in annoyance, “You know you could have just said that at the start to avoid this.” It tore me up to lie to her even more, “I know, but where did this suddenly come from?” Sunset looked away, “Just…paranoid.” I put my arm around her, “Well don’t be, all that matters right now is you and me and this awesome show.” * Sunset smiled as she leaned against Scribe, but deep down she was still unsure. * Chrysalis was sitting in utter silence as she began to formulate and scheme. She had barely slept and was now devoting her time to nothing but learning any weaknesses that the group might possess. She was currently drawing an utter blank and began to rake her nails through her hair in anger. The Captain stood nearby and was waiting or the opportunity to step forward. Chrysalis spoke through clenched teeth, “What is it?” The Captain placed their latest intel photos from one of his field agents before her. The images just showed more of the group going about their days in bliss. Chrysalis was now getting to the point of lashing out at The Captain but something then occurred. Perhaps it was an epiphany or maybe her mind was attempting to make sense of a seemingly impossible situation but upon looking at one photo she stood up. Once again it showed the one known as Cryptic Scribe holding hands with the girl known as Sunset Shimmer. She smiled in malicious glee. She then turned to The Captain, “I have something I wish for you to do.” The Captain raised an eyebrow, “My Queen?” Chrysalis threw him a tape recorder, “Follow Mister Scribe around until he is alone with the one known as Twilight Sparkle. Record everything you hear then come back to me, I’ll do the rest.” The Captain bowed, “It will be done.” * When we all arrived at school the next day I had that familiar itch at the back of my head. The itch that told me that I was being followed by something or someone, it was driving me nuts. Upon entering I was immediately dragged by Twilight into the library. I could immediately tell she was in a state of panic. Twilight shook her head as she paced, “See, this is why you shouldn’t have formed strong emotional connection.” I just stared at her bemused, “I thought you said that it wasn’t your place to interfere.” Twilight stopped, “I know what I said, but I have to put my…foot down. You…need to tell her the truth.” I froze, “But you said that was a bad thing.” Twilight sat down rubbing her temples, “I realize that it is, but there’s nothing worse than lying to a friend or at the very least a special somepony.” I sat across from her, “Don’t you think I know that?” Twilight glanced up at me, “The thing is I can’t tell her, I don’t think she could handle it.” Twilight leaned forward, “But you have to say something, what do you think will happen if she finds out BEFORE you tell her?” I looked down, “She’ll never trust me.” Twilight nodded, “Or worse, she never forgives you.” I looked up at her with sarcasm, “Yeah because she totally trusts me now.” The bell rang causing us both to sigh. * Chrysalis sat in her empty classroom and clicked the stop button, “Perfect. Now captain deposit this in Miss Shimmer’s locker would you?” The Captain had to voice his thought, “Why though my Queen? Doesn’t this seem a little bit nonsensical?” Chrysalis waved the comment off, “Not at all. Love is a strong emotion indeed that has many good qualities to it. But like everything else in nature it has the bad as well. Let me ask you captain what occurs when a love between two friends, who are part of a larger group of friends goes sour?” The Captain shook his head, “I am not sure.” Chrysalis smiled evilly, “The entire friendship will soon fall apart.” * Sunset was walking to her locker to deposit her books for the coming lunch hour. Upon opening the locker door she found a tape recorder laying there and raised an eyebrow. On the recorder was a sticky note that simply read, “The Truth.” She then hesitantly reached down and pushed play. * Have any of you ever had a day in your life that you pretty much could chop up to the worst ever? Well what occurred was pretty much mine. The girls and I were walking to the cafeteria when Sunset rounded the corner glancing around very fast. She then noticed us and began to walk with a straight face toward me. I smiled, “Hey Sun-“ I was cut off as she slapped me straight across the face causing a collective gasp. She jabbed a finger at Twilight, “I’ll deal with you later,” she pointed at me with cold fury present in her eyes, “and YOU!” I was rubbing my face, “What?!” Sunset shook her head, “Don’t act stupid, I told you that I hate being lied to and your still doing it to my FACE!” I shook my head, “What are you-“ She raised a tape recorder and clicked play as my voice played back to me, “You sound pretty truthful when you’re around Twilight.” My anger became present, “So, paranoia resorted to spying on me?” Sunset ignored that, “You’re unbelievable! Why won’t you just tell me the truth Scribe?!” I pointed at her, “One I do NOT appreciate my privacy being violated ESPECIALLY by eavesdroppers and two you wouldn’t be able to handle the truth.” Rarity stepped between us with her hands raised, “Now hold on let’s not say anything that we’ll regret.” Sunset threw her hands up, “Fine! You know what I can’t even stand this right now I’m going for a walk.” I shook my head as she turned, “You know this is why I didn’t want to tell you. You’re acting like an angry child.” Sunset stopped as the girls cringed, “What did you just call me?” I looked her straight in the eye as she turned around, “Did I stutter?” Sunset stormed up to me, “Say it to my face.” I dragged out each word in anger, “An. Angry. Child.” Sunset narrowed her eyes as she grabbed my shirt, “If we weren’t in school right now I would break you in half.” I looked down at her hand and responded in cold fury, “Take your hand off me…now.” She did just that, “I can’t even look at you right now.” I shook my head in equal frustration, “Me neither.” Sunset then got right in my face, “Well! Look who’s finally being honest to me for once.” I pressed against her forehead, “I have an idea, why don’t we take the middle ground. Since we both can’t stand the other, let’s just end THIS right here right now.” Sunset nodded as her face contorted in a mask of rage as she yelled, “FINE!” I yelled back just as loud, “FINE!” We both turned on our heels as I pushed past the girls who were trying to talk to us. I raised a hand to stop them, “I’m done!” Sunset pushed away from the girls trying to reason with her as well, “Bastard.” * The sound of two slamming doors caused the girls to jump slightly as Pinkie Pie looked after Scribe sadly, “Everything was going so well.” Rarity nodded in equal sadness, “They were so happy.” Twilight slouched on the floor, “It’s all my fault.” Applejack bent down to her friend, “No it ain’t. Lets jus give em some time to cool off.” Twilight sighed, “I suppose your right. But…why did I have to make him keep the truth from her.” Rainbow Dash stared at her saddened friend, “What exactly aren’t you telling us?” Twilight shook her head, “It’s not my place to say, Scribe will tell us when he’s ready.” * I sat fuming on the front steps as the feeling of anger and slight betrayal invaded my mind. This soon dissolved into shame, sadness and slow boiling frustration sautéed in annoyance. * Sunset sat on the roof in angry tears at the words that had been spoken and that her trust had been utterly betrayed by the man she…she didn’t even know any more. * Chrysalis sat in her class as the students gossiped at a supposed huge fight that had occurred before lunch. Chrysalis was reading a textbook but was cackling inwardly in victory.
Chapter 25- SunriseOne day had passed by, just one and the entire school soon heard about the massive fight between Scribe and Sunset. One thing was for certain, the group of their six friends were unfortunately caught in the middle. Scribe and Sunset were going to great lengths to avoid each other and every time some of the students and a couple of their friends had to deal with it. One such time was when they had both entered the library, both glared at each other and exited at the same time through different doors without saying a word. The girls on the other hand were getting slightly tired of seeing their two friends fight and were trying to devise a way to get them to talk their problem out, but each attempt was either met with anger from either parties or utter failure. A week this had continued for until eventually the kicker had arrived. It was pretty much a regular day for the most part and both Scribe and Sunset reached a sort of unspoken truce whenever lunch arrived. They would sit at the same table with the girls but would never say a word to each other but today was going to be different. The girls had waited long enough and stood ideally by while both Sunset and Scribe did nothing, it was time for an intervention. Twilight cleared her throat, “So Scribe…how’s your day going?” Scribe glanced over, “It’s going good, pretty chilled if you ask me.” Rarity turned to Sunset, “And what about you darling?” Sunset cast a sideways look at her, “All things considered it’s pretty normal.” Applejack sighed in annoyance at the fact that small talk wasn’t doing anything, “Alright look, we’ve been givin ya’ll your space but this has got ta stop!” * I immediately realized what they were trying to do as I stabbed my food, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, everything is fine,” I glared at Sunset, “all things considered.” Sunset narrowed her eyes at me, “That’s funny, oh how I’ve missed your sense of humour.” I stood up sharply, “I just lost my appetite I’m going to go for a walk.” Sunset stood as well, “Same here.” * Applejack stood up and grabbed Scribe, “No you ain’t! Yer gonna work out this fiasco here and now.” Twilight and the other girls then grabbed an objecting Sunset as both parties dragged both of their friends out of the cafeteria toward the hall. Both were putting up a good fight as they were soon shoved into the janitors closet and shut inside. Sunset banged angrily upon the door, “LET US OUT! I HAVE NOTHING TO SAY TO HIM!” Rainbow Dash yelled back quickly, “Not until you two sort this out!” Scribe’s voice answered her back, “I’ll talk to her when she apologizes.” All present face palmed. * Sunset rounded on me, “ME APOLOGIZE!? Oh that’s rich!” I stood up and pointed at her, “I don’t appreciate being spied on!” Sunset smacked my hand, “I don’t appreciate being lied too!” We both glared at each other and sat on opposite ends of the closet still glaring at each other while both saying, “I am NOT talking to you.” We then both sat in silence and eventually we stared at the floor. My mind began to think back to various things, most of them were all of the moments me and her spent together. I shook my head remembering that I was supposed to be pissed at her. Sunset glanced up at me and hugged her knees to her chest then looked away. I chuckled slightly, “How long do you think they intend to keep us in here?” Sunset looked at me, “Probably until school ends.” We both realized our mistake and looked away again. * Rarity had her ear pressed against the door, “Well at least their talking now.” Fluttershy smiled, “That’s a good sign…it is isn’t it?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, now we just have to wait.” * I was drumming my fingers against the floor as Sunset was absently looking at the ceiling. I thought back on everything I had ever said to her and realized that I pretty much deserved the chewing out she hurled at me. Another thing I hate about myself is that I don’t know when to shut up even when I’m in the wrong. I knew what I had to do and it wasn’t going to be easy. I inhaled to steady my nerves, “Sunset…I’m sorry.” She looked at me, “What?” I stood up, “For everything you know? You have no idea how much it tore me up inside to lie to you,” I raised a hand and nodded to myself, “granted it was a stupid move on my part. I just didn’t want to hurt you or worse.” Sunset stood up with concern on her face, “Scribe, be that as it may you still lied to me and didn’t admit it. I don’t know if I can trust what you’re saying to me even now or if I can even trust anything you say.” I nodded sadly, “I deserve nothing less. But know that I never wanted to hurt you; I kind of deserved my privacy privileges being revoked.” Sunset blinked a few times, “That’s the weird thing,” she turned to me, “I found that recording in my locker the day we had the fight.” I became greatly confused, “You mean somebody else planted that in your locker?” Sunset nodded as she rubbed her chin, “Now that I think about it I think I might know who the culprit is.” I rolled my eyes, “Tell me about it.” However I suppose coming to the same conclusion must have made us happy because we both hugged with smiles on our faces while we both said, “Man we are SUCH idiots! AHAHAHAHAHA!” Soon the door opened revealing the smiling faces of our friends as Rarity stated, “Now that wasn’t so hard was it? You two never had any reason to fight…well there was one reason.” At that being said Sunset backed away from me, “Right, Scribe it’s time to tell the truth. Who exactly are you and where are you really from?” I sighed dreading this. I looked up at Twilight who gave a supporting smile. I nodded, “Alright this may seem a little hard to believe but-“ Pinkie Pie inhaled, “You’re actually not from where Twilight and Sunset are from or from this Earth. You’re actually a human from an entirely DIFFERENT Earth that has nothing that either world has; in fact your Earth is from an entirely different universe than ours. Plus the reason you never told any of us the truth was because you and Twilight were under orders from her teacher. But worse of all is when your mission is complete you’ll be sent back to your world and you never wanted to tell us THAT because you didn’t want our feelings hurt and you didn’t want to break Sunset’s heart,” she then finished her sentence with a big smile. Twilight, Sunset, and my mouth were all agape in astonishment. I pointed, “How did you-“ Pinkie continued to smile, “It was just a hunch, no big deal.” I blinked a couple of times as my brain short circuited. Sunset approached me slowly with a slightly saddened look, “Is that true?” I sighed in equal sadness, “Every single word.” She hugged me tightly as I patted her back, “Trust me Sunny; I’m not going anywhere any time soon.” She smiled up at me as I stated with a grin, “This means that every moment we spend is even more special.” Twilight then pulled out the tape recorder and glared at it, “Chrysalis, why must you always try to ruin something?” I narrowed my eyes, “Girls I hate to sound a little cynical. But if we don’t do something soon she’s gonna win. Therefore I think it’s time that we look ahead and realize we have to end her before she ends us.” Rainbow nodded, “We’re with ya dude!” I smiled, “Great. Now I’ve been formulating a stratagem this past week, and I believe it may work if executed correctly.” Applejack nodded, “What is it?” I looked around, “Not here.” * Chrysalis sat in silence after the news was given to her that her latest plot had failed. After a few seconds she began to laugh hysterically which frightened every changeling present. She then ceased her laughter with a maniacal smile, “Now everything has come to fruition and those fools think they have won. All the information I need has been gathered, Captain inform the rest of the troops that the time is now upon us. On the coming day of mid-terms, the subjugation of the universe under The Changeling Empire begins!”
Chapter 26- Countdown To Subjugation I Chapter 26- Countdown To Subjugation I The day that had arrived was the one he had all dreaded since day one, mid-terms. Granted it was a tad early for mid-terms but Principal Celestia had decided to move them way up before the actual day due to the fact of all the things that had gone wrong. I couldn’t blame her; frankly if I was in her shoes I would have done the same thing. Who knows if we might have ever gotten the chance to do them in the first place, an attack could have happened at any moment. Unfortunately that meant we had to begin cramming sessions for the remainder of the week. Let me tell you that it was not pleasant, although we did manage to formulate a study group but it still hurt our brains beyond belief. When I shut my eyes my mind was plagued by math formulas and horrifying historical facts. All of that aside we were prepared for the test. But one thing we were not prepared for was what was on the horizon. * It started at about mid-morning, ten AM if I remember correctly. It was a Sunday and the house was relatively quiet. I walked groggily downstairs and saw that the girls were sitting in the living room chatting about what to do for the day. I bid them my best good morning and went to retrieve some food for myself. I sat down with some toast and tuned in to the conversation. Fluttershy smiled slightly, “Well I was thinking we could for a picnic in the woods. The trees are looking lovely and the leaves are such a beautiful color this time of year.” Rarity nodded thinking, “Well that does sound like a good idea. I dare say some fresh air and good company would do us all some good.” Rainbow Dash seemed on guard, “Chrysalis has been silent though for a LONG time now. Don’t you all find that a tad suspicious? She could already be planning her next move and waiting for us to let our guards down.” Applejack rolled her eyes, “Dash if she was gonna make her move she woulda done it by now.” I nodded, “AJ’s got a point. Having The Algorithm at only half power can only go on for so long.” Twilight smiled, “Plus we’re pretty much ready for anything. So I think we deserve some time off from worrying about everything.” Sunset raised her hand, “I second that!” I stood up and dramatically proclaimed, “Then I shall retrieve my finest PANTS!” All the girls laughed as I went upstairs. * Pretty soon we all arrived at the picnic area and we were all prepared for the day’s events. Pinkie Pie and AJ brought the food; the rest of us brought the good cheer and beverages. We all sat around discussing things of old and events in our lives that seemed quite exciting. I looked at Twilight, “All six of you managed to rally an entire cafeteria of students? That’s a pretty big accomplishment.” Sunset smiled at the memory, “Thinking back on it I was a tad peeved, but it was kind of amusing in some form.” Rainbow Dash laughed, “Man those were good times.” I leaned back, “One thing I find hard to believe here is how Sunset knew about The Crown when the portal doesn’t open for thirty moons.” Sunset glanced at the girls as they stared at her and she rocked her head slightly, “Well I MIGHT have popped back on one occasion and sort of found out.” I raised my glass, “Fair enough.” Soon we all decided to go off and do our own thing in the park. Sunset and I decided to take a walk along a trail and just relax before we all decided to go back to the picnic area. Sunset and I were just gazing around at the sites until we came to a clearing that had two flat rocks on the far side on the border leading back inside the treeline. We both sat down on the rocks on gazed at the sky and smiled. Sunset glanced at me, “Scribe. When I asked you back on our first date if you’d like me even if I looked different-“ I cut her off with a nod, “Yeah. When I was told about the whole world of pony’s thing it wasn’t hard to put two and two together especially after Twilight said you two came from the same world.” She smiled brightly, “So you don’t care that I’m-“ I finished her sentence, “A pony? Nope, besides I bet you’re a pretty cute pony.” She leaned over and hugged me, “That’s such a relief.” She broke the hug, “I really wish I could show you Equestria.” I smiled sadly, “Hey who knows, you might be able to one day.” Sunset stood up and was ecstatic, “Oh man I’m just thinking right now. I could show you my hometown, Cloudsdale, Ponyville, Zebraca-“ I grabbed her shoulders, “Whoa slow your roll, I would love nothing more,” I turned her to look at me, “But we have to look at this on a realistic stand point. For one I think I might stand out in a crowd and for two do you think that anyone over there might be, well shocked to see you?” Sunsets face fell slightly, “Yeah I suppose your right. I kind of burned that bridge when I left.” I shook my head as I used my thumbs to raise the corners of her mouth, “Hey no frowning, this is a happy day!” Sunset giggled slightly, “Let go of my face you weirdo!” I shook my head with a grin, “There she is there’s the girl I know.” Sunset smiled again and we kissed for a minute as the wind kicked up the leaves around us. However something was picked up by my ears that caused me to look around frantically. Sunset took notice, “What is it?” I narrowed my eyes, “We’re not alone.” As if the universe was saying no shit, the foliage exploded as Chrysalis’s minions converged on us. They flanked us on all sides and spread out into a circle before we could blink they began to close the gap fast and I picked out the face of the dude known as The Captain. Soon they were upon us before we could blink they grabbed me first and then went for her. Sunset began to kick and elbowed one in the face. I threw one over my shoulder then yelled out, “TWILIGHT!” The Captain smirked before planting his boot into my stomach then following through with a swift right hook to my jaw. Last thing I heard before I blacked out was Sunset screaming and calling my name. * I sat up immediately at the sound of voices around me and came face to face with the girls. Twilight was checking me over to ensure I wasn’t hurt which I assured her I wasn’t even though my ears were ringing slightly. I glanced around as I stood, “Which way did they go?” Twilight stood with me, “Easy Scribe you took quite a knock on the head.” I looked at them all, “They took her SHE took her! I need to get her back.” Rainbow Dash stood in front of me, “Whoa man don’t jump off the handle, you can’t walk into the bottling plant half cocked.” Fluttershy nodded, “Let’s just head back to Dash’s, we’ll figure this out together.” I reluctantly nodded, “Alright.” * I sat in silence; for once I didn’t mind it. It was giving me time to think on a few things one thought always coming to mind was how we let our guards down. We prepared for this and when the time came we were taken completely out of nowhere. The phone rang causing Rainbow Dash to rise and answer it. * Rainbow Dash answered the ringing phone, “Hello?” The voice that answered was laced with glee, “Can Cryptic Scribe come out and play?” Rainbow inhaled sharply in anger, “Where are you hiding?!” * Rainbow stormed into the room and passed me the phone, “Hello?” Chrysalis’s voice responded back, “Good evening Mister Scribe.” I clenched my teeth, “Where is she!” Chrysalis chuckled, “She’s safe that’s all you need to know. I’ve called for a proposition that I believe you’ll find most beneficial to us both.” I steadied my nerves, “And what exactly is that,” I put her on speaker, “this had better be good.” Chrysalis spoke with an even tone, “It’s quite simple really. You are to finish decoding The Algorithm and I shall spare the girl. Refuse and she doesn’t see the light of day.” I lost all function in me and leaned back in the chair, “The boiler room tomorrow morning. Come alone.” The dial tone sealed my thoughts. I rose without a word and went upstairs to sleep. * Rarity looked after Scribe, “He’s going to do something drastic.” Applejack nodded her head slowly, “We gotta try to reason with him. Tomorrow morning we gotta talk to him.” All the girls nodded. * I walked downstairs the next morning to find the girls awake and waiting for me, “I know what you’re going to say, but I’m going.” Twilight shook her head, “You’re going to put us all at risk if you do.” I pointed to the door, “That psycho has Sunset and I am NOT letting her get hurt because of me. Now step aside.” Twilight barred my way, “I won’t let you.” I heard the girls shift behind me, “Twilight listen to me and listen well. The girl I loved is being held hostage because of me, because of what I am. I have something to lose and I am utterly refusing to lose it so I am asking you as a friend, my partner,” I stared straight in to her soul, “let me do this now.” Twilight visibly began to question herself but reluctantly backed down, “I hope you know what you’re doing.” I responded with a matter of fact tone, “If you don’t hear from me in 5 minutes after I arrive at the school. Come to the school to get me.” I then shut the door. * The walk to school to me felt like it took years or worse that of a death march. I stood before the monumental building and sighed. The duty that had to be done was a risky one, but necessary. I texted the girls and informed them of my arrival before proceeding inside. The halls were silent but I heard the shuffling of early students moving around, the ones I passed eyed me curiously. I was stopped by a familiar voice when I rounded the corner. Flash stared at me, “You’re going through with it?” I nodded slowly, “Your car is here right?” Flash nodded. I returned his nod, "Alright" Eventually I reached the boiler room door and opened it. The Captain welcomed me and led me down the stairs. Soon I found Chrysalis along with every single one of her troops taking up the boiler room. In total I counted about fifty. I glared daggers at her, “Where is she Chrysalis.” Chrysalis smiled, “She’s here ready to be released or otherwise. But that’s all up to you. Let me ask you something Scribe; are you willing to risk everything for one girl?” I shook my head, “Not everything, just myself. The only reason I’m doing this is to keep her safe and to stop you.” Chrysalis crossed her arms, “So confident are you?” I looked her straight in her eyes, “It’s not confidence it’s a fact. I will stop you this day Chrysalis, count on that.” Chrysalis produced The Algorithm, “What’s your choice?” I looked down defeated, “As long as she goes and is not harmed, I’ll do it,” I looked at her once more, “Give me your word as a royal, your oath.” Chrysalis cringed but reluctantly spoke, “I Chrysalis, acting Queen of the Changelings hereby vow not to harm a single hair on the pony known as Sunset Shimmer.” I took The Algorithm and sighed, “Alright.” The object I had sought upon my arrival glowed as my fingers dragged slowly across it in a sequence which soon ended and The Algorithm changing. The black ink of my printer soon became a celestial gold tinged with silver and seemed to glow with an inner light. Chrysalis immediately snatched it from my grasp as The Captain radioed someone. Chrysalis was trembling in utter joy, “At last…all the power I have ever desired is finally mine.” Chrysalis then placed her hand upon The Algorithm and was blasted by a vortex of pure silver. As the vortex built in power I shielded my eyes. The light soon faded as a smoking silhouette emerged. My eyes widened in utter fear at the creature before me. Its hair reached down to the center of its back and was an odd shade of blue. Her eyes were still the same color except her pupils were now slits, protruding from the top of her head were pony ears that were an unnatural black. Her skin had become unnaturally black as well. Her entire body was garbed in nasty looking insectoid looking armor that was a mixture of green and black plating. Her fingers had lengthened into pointed claws and her feet seemed to have become hoof like. Protruding from the center of her head was a curved and sharp looking horn. She sneered at me revealing fangs for teeth. She then cackled in a two tone voice, “OH IT’S SO GOOD TO BE BACK!! AHAHAHAHAHAH!!” She then raised The Algorithm and blasted her changelings with its energies. The things that emerged had all blue eyes and contorted faces with the same insectoid armor she wore as well as the same skin color. I backed up as her army and Chrysalis converged upon me, “I’m afraid Mister Scribe that in light of this current situation, your services are no longer required.” My eyes widened in utter fear and horror as they all closed in.
Chapter 27- Countdown To Subjugation IIOne day earlier Twilight was flustered, “WHAT?! That’s your plan, trust you?!” I nodded simply, “Trust me when I say its better you all DON’T know it.” Rainbow Dash was pulling at her hair, “But that doesn't make any sense!” I smiled, “Yeah I know. Now if you’ll excuse me,” I gently ushered Sunset upstairs, “Me and her need to have a little chat.” Sunset walked into the guest room and I shut the door, “Alright Sunset, I have reason to believe Chrysalis will make her next move very soon. Not only that but its most likely she’s going to use you to get to me.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, “Where exactly are you going with this?” I smiled deviously, “I have something I need you to do.” Sunset became slightly suspicious but nodded as I continued, “Granted this request can only be performed when your released, so listen closely.” * Present Day I was searching around the boiler room for any kind of escape route and it would have been much easier if it weren’t for the fact that I was about to be blasted into oblivion! I quickly pulled out my cellphone, yeah I have one of those, and quickly texted something. Chrysalis glared at my sudden action, “And what exactly will that accomplish?” My frightful expression dropped immediately and transitioned into a smirk as I stated, “Next you’re going to say, what are you talking about?” Chrysalis blinked, “What are you talking about…what?!” I grinned as the boiler room door was kicked open. A blast of indigo magic surged into the room hurling all of my foes in various directions. I then quickly bolted up the stairs and found the girls in their pone forms waiting for me. We all then slammed the door shut. * Several minutes earlier The text I sent the girls upon my arrival was, “When you all arrive at the school, get to the boiler room door and don the element. DO NOT OPEN THE DOOR UNTIL I SAY SO.” * We were all soon sprinting down the hallways drawing the attention of several students and teachers. We reached Principal Celestia’s office and opened the door as quickly as we could. The Principal looked at us all with surprise. Celestia stood sharply, “What is the meaning of this?” I was panting hard, “You have to evacuate the school! There’s an emergency!” Celestia sighed, “I was hoping there really wasn’t but I suppose it can’t be helped when people like you and Twilight are involved.” I nodded, “Exactly I…wait what?” Celestia reached for the PA button, “I’ve been on to you since day one Mister Scribe.” I blinked, “Man your clever.” She smirked but clicked the button. * Chrysalis and her soldiers rallied as she heard the evacuation order, “Well look who thought of everything.” She glared at the soldiers, “Don’t just stand there you foals, GET TO WORK!” All the changelings answered in unison and surged out from the boiler room and into the school itself. * Twilight glanced at me as we rounded the corner making our way to the front doors, “So this was your plan?” I shook my head, “Nope, this is only part of the whole thing.” Applejack stared at me in puzzlement, “Jus how exactly does yer mind work?” I shrugged, “Half the time I don’t understand it myself.” We rounded another corner and found a giant mob of screaming students running past us. We looked and saw they were running from a changeling horde. I quickly uttered, “Run like children.” We all turned and did just that. * Sunset was panting hard as well as she gazed at the front steps of Cloudsdale Secondary. She had to go here first of all places, she was not going to enjoy it at all. She quickly climbed the stairs and found the two girls she was looking for. Gilda glared at her, “What do you want?” Sunset sighed, “Your help.” * The girls and I were all attempting to lose the changelings that were pursuing us while at the same time trying to help with the evacuation of the school. Many students either attempted to assist in our escape or just kept on running for the front doors. We eventually managed to get out onto the back field by using a fire exit. We soon began to circle around to the front of the school until we came to the front street which was packed with students. The sky then started to darken as storm clouds began to roll in. Soon the windows of the school exploded outwards as changelings surged skyward on large insect wings. Chrysalis emerged from the front doors and laughed as her changelings dotted the sky. Chrysalis then slowly descended the stairs while addressing the crowd, “Greetings my subjects. Look upon me not as a monster, but as your queen. For many months I have lived among you and witnessed what this world has had to offer me. I now see that it is chaotic and lacks proper leadership, therefore I have taken it upon myself to rectify this.” She stood before the statue and raised The Algorithm, “Now behold your new brethren!” The portal opened up into a massive white hole that soon began to spew out more changelings. Chrysalis then turned to face us all, “Now kneel before your new Queen and swear you fealty unto me.” I could feel the air become tense as no one moved. Chrysalis growled, “I said,” her horn glowed as bright as the sun as a massive ring of green fire surrounded us all with a resounding crack, “KNEEL!!” All of us I guess on instinct obeyed. Chrysalis raised her arms, “Ah, there we are. Not only have I made the city of Canterlot kneel, I have now made its counterparts do the same. Even on a different world you all know who your better is and yet I still sense uncertainty among you all. Why is that?” * Twilight stood tall and proud as her wings flared out, “Because you don’t deserve to rule anywhere Chrysalis!” Chrysalis sneered at the young Princess, “Speaks a naive filly who does not even know the FIRST THING of running a kingdom! Tell me Sparkle, how long have you worn your title? I WAS RAISED TO BE QUEEN!” Twilight walked through the crowd as her friends stood as well. Twilight halted a few feet from the queen, “I may not have a kingdom to rule over or subjects who follow my every command. But I’m more of a ruler than you will ever be! Your cruel, heartless, and will crush anything in her way. If that’s what it takes to be a Queen I’d rather be my old self again than be like YOU!” In response Chrysalis blasted Twilight into her friends. * We caught her just in time as Chrysalis laughed, “What a sorry excuse for a Princess. Does anyone else have any more qualms that wish to be explained to me?” A loud whistle caused her to glance over to the front street as the fire died down. Filling the entire street behind us was a massive mob of students and teachers of all ages brandishing sports equipment. Sunset stood at the head of the pack with her arms crossed and a big smile on her face. All the kneeling students and teachers stood in amazement at the scene before them. Sunset then smugly proclaimed, “I think we might have a few issues.” I nodded at her as I fixed Chrysalis with a smirk, “Sunset, if you would be so kind?” Sunset inhaled, “ASSIST CANTERLOT HIGH AND ATTACK!!!!!” The combined forces behind her then surged forward and collided with the changeling forces that surged to meet them. Rainbow Dash then yelled, “ACADEMIC KOMBAT!!!!” All of Canterlot High then surged into the fray to assist in the effort in a mighty clash!
Chapter 28- Countdown To Subjugation IIIThe melee that was occurring before me was immensely cool. It was like a hybrid between a Lord of The Rings battle in size with the urban grittiness of The Warriors. I scanned the crowd and saw the girls whooping some butt. Sunset even resembled Sif of Asgard the way she wielded the baseball bat and trash can lid she possessed. A whistle over my shoulder alerted me to Flash tossing me a lacrosse stick. I grinned almost evilly as I rushed into the crowd to knock some heads. * Chrysalis hurled several faculty members and students with her magic as The Captain came to her side, “My Queen it is not safe here, we best fall back to the school.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes when she noticed The Protector known as Scribe working his way toward her, “Very well.” The plates on her back shifted as a pair of large insect wings sprouted out and began to buzz. * I glanced up and noticed Chrysalis making a break for it. I looked over to the statue and continued to see more of her troops buzz through. I narrowed my eyes as the girls came to my side. Twilight looked where I was, “She’s headed for the roof. Scribe, we need to regroup and formulate a plan of attack.” I steeled myself, “As a great hero once spoke, I have a plan, attack.” I then broke into a sprint toward the school’s front doors. Sunset grabbed my sleeve, “What are you doing?” I grabbed her and gave her a quick smooch with a smile, “Saving you all!” I rushed through the doors without a thought. * Twilight and the girls gazed after Scribe as he entered the school, “Is he CRAZY!?” Pinkie Pie scratched her chin, “Depends, has he been talking to himself when he’s alone?” Applejack looked around and round housed a changeling then turned back to the situation at hand, “We need ta go in after him.” Pinkie Pie was already gone. The girls immediately jumped into action and pursued their friends into the school. * I pretty much was channeling my inner Sam Fisher when I entered the school. I was sticking close to the walls as the sound of buzzing and clacking of those freaky changeling hoof feet reached my ears. I glanced around a corner and caught site of a few guards walking through the main lobby. I noticed there was a sizeable gap between my hiding place and the next hall over. I was ready to spring when I voice caused me to jump, “HI!” I almost fell over but I caught myself, “Pinkie, be quiet you’ll blow my cover!” Pinkie giggled quietly, “Sorry.” Before I continued my face became neutral, “The rest of you are here aren’t you?” The other girls sounded off silently, “Yes.” I sighed, “Alright, stick close and watch my back.” They all nodded as we rushed quickly across the gap. It was relatively clear in the next hallway and we advanced up toward the roof entrance. I stood before the door and inhaled, “Girls, go outside and help everyone. I have to go at this alone.” Twilight stepped forward, “But-“ I exhaled in frustration, “PLEASE! This is my mess and it’s time that I take responsibility and clean it up, partner.” Twilight nodded, “Just be careful.” I looked at her over my shoulder with a smirk, “Come on gals, this is me we’re talking about.” I then ran up the stairs to the roof. * I kicked open the door and beheld The Captain as well as Chrysalis, “Knock knock.” Chrysalis turned to me, “Well, well, look who finally showed up.” The Captain made a move to come toward me only to be halted by Chrysalis, “No need Captain, I’ll handle him. Go down and assist the troops.” The Captain reluctantly took off as me and the Queen began to circle each other. Chrysalis was still smirking, “I have to thank you Scribe, if it wasn’t for you I would never have gotten this far.” I narrowed my eyes, “That doesn’t belong to you; it shouldn’t belong to anyone except the one who protects it.” Chrysalis smiled, “Now see that’s the thing. The previous protector DID have it in his possession until I took it and now I have stolen it from the SECOND protector!” I then began to laugh which she took offence to, “What’s so funny!?” I stopped, “For someone who did their research you sure do know next to jack on how the choosing works. The Algorithm doesn’t pick another protector when it’s stolen; the previous protector has to bite it first before another is chosen.” Chrysalis froze as I stated, “By the way did that bump on your head from my work boot heal alright?” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes as I spread my arms, “Hello again queenie.” Chrysalis then spat back with venom, “Human scum!” I then rushed her, “The Algorithm is mine!” Chrysalis slashed out with her claws which I rolled under and reached out. Chrysalis then smacked me backwards onto the roof once more. I backed up with The Algorithm in hand and stood on the ledge. She took notice of the possession I had and her horn glowed threateningly. Chrysalis approached me slowly, “Where are you going to run now Scribe.” I smirked, “Who said I was running?” I then stepped off the ledge. * Chrysalis ran to the edge and what she saw when she looked down made every fiber of her being burn with the fires of rage. * Previous day Flash spoke with confusion on the phone, “You want me to do what now?” I smiled, “Bring your car to the school tomorrow just in case if the plan goes south, which most likely it will.” Flash sighed, “And where does Sunset fall into all of this?” I nodded slowly, “She’s been tasked with gathering the students of Cloudsdale Secondary and Crystal Empire University for the coming battle.” Flash sounded shocked, “You know something’s going to happen?” I leaned back, “Nah, it’s called the Xanatos Gambit.” Flash sounded confused, “The what now?” * Present I was levitated by Twilight down to ground level as she and I piled into Flash’s car. I turned to him, “Floor it dude!” Flash nodded as he shifted gears and roared onto the street. * Chrysalis landed onto the field and yelled at her contingent in the sky, “GET THAT CAR!!” The changeling’s were confused as Chrysalis pointed, “The giant metal contraption with wheels that is CURRENTLY FLEEING!!” The changelings began to their pursuit. * I was panting as adrenaline pumped through me, “MAN that was close!” Flash rounded a corner as we neared the city, “Right, so what now?” I blinked, “Crud.” Twilight was frantic, “YOU MEAN YOU DON’T KNOW?!” I waved my hands, “Hey I didn’t think we would get this far alright.” Flash adjusted his rear view mirror and widened his eyes, “We got company!” I turned to him, “Think you can lose em?” Flash smiled as he looked at me, “Just try and stop me!” Twilight smiled as Flash stepped on the gas and we roared down the road onto the city streets. Flash quickly drifted into a nearby alleyway, the changelings rushed in after us but unfortunately ineffective in such a confined space. Most of them smacked into each other or the bricks of the nearby buildings while others smacked into dumpsters and trash cans. Flash smirked as he shifted gears once more and exited onto a vacant side street. He checked the mirror and noted that the changelings were not following us anymore. Before we could breathe a sigh of relief however we Twilight pointed in front of us causing Flash to break sharply. Standing before us a block down was Chrysalis and her alone. Flash narrowed his eyes as i glanced at him with a straight face. I sighed, “Can we go back the way we came?” Flash shook his head, “Not unless you want those other guys to get at us.” I nodded, “Then the only alternative is to go forward.” Twilight was shocked at us, “You mean you’re going to-“ Flash revved his engine to signal his intention to the queen, “We don’t have a choice.” I gripped the dashboard, “Floor it man.” The tires squealed as we zoomed toward Chrysalis at break neck speed. Chrysalis stood her ground as we approached. Then the car lost traction and flipped right over her head, we landed on all four wheels but the axels were probably wrecked. All three of us blinked as the car was lifted off the ground. All three of us then said simply, “Frak.” * All the students and changelings ceased their fighting when the Canterlot kids noticed the familiar car get deposited roughly on the ground. Twilight, Flash and Scribe all emerged from the car. Immediately the paper that Scribe had was taken from him. * I glared at the laughing monarch as the girls came to our collective aid. Chrysalis tapped her chin, “Now what to do with all of you. Ah yes I know, public display of punishment.” Twilight and the girls began to light up, “Not this time!” Chrysalis merely raised an eyebrow as the elements fired full force at the Queen. She raised The Algorithm which was instead hit by the blast. What occurred next was frightening, dark green energy overtook the element’s collective energy and surged back to its source. The girls then reverted back to their normal forms in a flash. Chrysalis then began to laugh in utter joy, “I not only achieved the impossible but I have cut off the elements power? I truly am all powerful!!!” I glanced at the crown’s gem which flickered weakly as Chrysalis landed and continued her gloating. I then stared at the laughing Chrysalis and finally I just…snapped. I don’t know what it was, maybe it was the fact she had backed us into a corner or that I wanted to do something crazy but I stood up from the kneeling position I went into to catch my breath and began to walk forward. Twilight glanced at me in surprise as I handed my glasses to her, “Hold on to these.” Twilight and the girls looked at me as Fluttershy asked what they were all thinking, “Scribe…what are you doing?” I narrowed my eyes as I picked up a discarded hockey stick, “My duty.” I began to walk toward Chrysalis much to the now shocked expressions of the students and faculty. Chrysalis turned and noticed me with a raised eyebrow. My walking pace then transitioned into a full on sprint as I raised the stick and gave my best battle cry. Chrysalis responded with an arc of magic lighting which ripped into me and hurled me back. Sunset and the girls were at my side, “Scribe just stay down, you can’t fight her!” I ignored those words and rushed the Changeling Queen for a second time as she shook her head, “You’re kidding? You’re kidding right?” I raised the stick and went right for her head, “I never kid!” Chrysalis caught the stick and turned it to mulch immediately, “Fool.” She then blasted me with a second volley of electricity which sent me flying into the statue’s podium. I felt nothing but burning pain, one of my arms was most likely busted and a couple of ribs might have just been cracked. I panted as my skin burned with pain I clenched my teeth as I tried to stand. My feet leveled out as I forced myself to stare defiantly at the false Queen who must have taken that as a personal insult because her face contorted into a mask of hate and rage. Several students began to cheer me on as I advanced toward Chrysalis. Chrysalis’s left eye twitched, “Insolent whelp!” My skin then began to burn as magic bombarded me. I yelled out in pain but kept pushing forward, my mouth turning into a sneer. Soon however my body gave out as I was forced to one knee. Chrysalis laughed at this, “Look well my subjects, even the strongest of spirits can eventually be broken,” she approached me, “Now be a good servant and proclaim your love for your queen.” I clutched both of my fists together, “NEVER!” I rose and smashed them into her stomach. In response I was backhanded ruthlessly into the girls. All of them crowded around me. * Twilight glanced at the crown and noticed the gem had barely regained its luster, “It’s something.” Chrysalis then proclaimed powerfully to the crowd, “Now behold my slaves! I shall show you all what happens when one of you decides to defy my will!” Chrysalis charged a beam of magic as Twilight donned the crown once more, “You will not touch him!” Chrysalis snarled at the princess and let loose a massive blast of power. This was met by a barrier of Twilight’s energy, which shattered like cheap glass. The element’s gem then went out like a light. Chrysalis looked down at the fallen Princess and an image of a defeated Celestia rang true in her head, “And the student shared the same fate as the teacher in the end.” * The laugh that rang through my head roused me from my unconscious state. I gazed at Chrysalis and then at the girls. Sunset noticed I was awake and smiled as well as touch my face lovingly. I weakly asked, “Did we win?” Sunset shook her head sadly, “No...” I grasped her hand as Chrysalis moved in for the final blow. I shut my eyes as the familiar tingle of magic charged the air and was soon unleashed in all of its intensity upon us. But the pain never came…in fact I felt charged. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were all surrounded in a barrier, “Are we dead?” Twilight glanced around, “But how?” I looked down and noticed that my injuries and clothes were fully repaired. I slowly stood up as did the rest of the girls. I looked around and gasped as the girls suddenly became engulfed in light. I blinked and there they all stood in the very dresses they had been in during the Fall Formal as well as being in their pone forms. Chrysalis shook her head in disbelief, “NO! How can this be!?” Twilight looked around in shock herself but when her eyes fell upon Sunset and I she smiled, “You may have weakened the Element of Harmony’s power Chrysalis, but you made one fatal error!” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, “And what pray tell is that?” Twilight began to advance, “You see Chrysalis the magic you suspended was only the magic that resided within me and the girls. But what you failed to realize is that there was another magic with us that was just as strong,” she then pointed at us, “a magic I think that you were once all too familiar with!” Chrysalis looked at both me and Sunset. * Chrysalis then remembered the dark day when Shining Armor and Cadance banished her from Canterlot with the power of their love, “No…” Scribe and Sunset then began to glow with the power of the elements of harmony and a secondary white aura. Scribe glanced at his hands as his dress shirt became a lighter gray and more crisp and fitting his frame. His loose fitting pants smoothed out and became a more pristine white that seemed to shine. His hair became longer in the back and front and slightly wilder looking like a mane, from atop his head a pair of white pony ears sprouted soon accompanied by two white pegasus wings unfurling from his back. Sunset gazed at herself as her skirt and shirt became all red and seemed to glow. Her jacket became a gold trench coat as the studs vanished; her boots became crimson as the purple flames became gold as well. Her hair gained the same tail like extension that the girls had as pony ears matching her skin color sprouted from atop her head. Both landed and looked at each other in amazement. * I was about to speak when I felt a sudden rush. It felt like floodgates had just been opened in my head as images and knowledge blasted through my being. I exhaled in surprise but then felt a smile creep onto my face. I looked at Sunset, “Wow, you look great.” Sunset smiled back at me, “You don’t look too bad yourself.” Both of us then stood side by side with Twilight, “Twilight speaks the truth Chrysalis. The Element may have been closed off from its full power but it still could resonate with a magic of equal power,” I then placed a hand upon my chest, “The magic of love.” I stepped forward, “You see love and friendship may be different concepts, but they are two sides of the same coin! There are two kinds of love, the first one,” I glanced at the girls who smiled, “Is the kind of love you feel toward a true friend. The kind of love that could be contributed to the kind you feel toward your own kin! The kind of love that would make you plunge into the abyss alongside those friends and back again.” I then looked to Sunset as she once more took my hand, “Then there’s the love you can only feel for one other. A love that unites your spirit and heart, intertwining your fates and destiny into one! Ergo I state to you, Friendship can give forth love, and love can be given to friendship!” We all began to glow with a pure silver and indigo aura, “Separate on their own they have their own power but TOGETHER they form an infinite bond that all possess! A bond that can never be broken no matter how powerful you think you are. This bond is a power, that can transcend TIME ITSELF! This power, nay, this magic,” the girls and I joined hands and levitated reaching the zenith of our glow, “IS THAT OF UNITY!!!” The blast was a rainbow of an infinite spectrum of ever changing colors. Chrysalis attempted to pull The Algorithm out but the blast was far faster and plowed full on into her. Her morphed appearance was blasted off of her in a flash of brightness. Chrysalis then yelled out as she fell to the ground with steam coming off of her, “NO!!!” * Chrysalis looked up weakly and made a move for The Algorithm which lay before her only to be stopped by a familiar sneaker. She glanced up in fear and saw the girls and Scribe with their arms crossed and glaring at her. Scribe then simply stated, “Don’t even think about it.” * All the changelings popped back to normal and were immediately detained by the student and teacher army. Chrysalis was grabbed by Celestia and tied up by Big Mac. Celestia jabbed a finger at Chrysalis, “For the record, I never liked you. Oh and your fired.” I turned from the scene and shut the gaping portal with The Algorithm. I then stared at the clearing sky. * The girls then took notice of Scribe gazing into space. Twilight approached the winged boy, “Scribe?” * I inhaled, “What just happened, happened right?” They all slowly nodded as I put my hands together, “I’m friends with all of you, my girlfriend is Sunset Shimmer and I am on an alternate world. Not to mention I have wings and pony ears as well as mane like hair.” Twilight stepped forward as all present including the girls looked at me in concern, “Is there a problem?” I nodded slowly, “Yes, there is a major problem.” All of the students and faculty were slightly confused at my statement. I raised my hands to the heavens, “The problem is,” I whipped around with the biggest smile, “Why the hell didn’t I get my memories back sooner to enjoy this even MORE!!!” Twilight and the girls smiled as I paced, “I mean okay, I’m the guardian of a piece of Equestrian magic that is, THAT IS, one of the strongest in existence.” I ran to the statue and pointed at it, “I stepped through an inter-dimensional gateway and became…well like this!” I then rotated on the spot, “I met so many awesome people and made more great friends and I’m in love with the most beautiful girl!” Sunset blushed at the statement as I flew up in the air, “And ladies and gentlemen to top it off, I HELPED SAVE TWO WORLDS!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAH!!!!!!!” I then collapsed on the ground laughing as the group stared down at me with amused smiles, “Man I love you girls.” The girls picked me up in a group hug as we all collectively laughed in happiness. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, “So what happens now?” I glanced at The Algorithm, “Well I’m in no rush to get back at the moment so I say,” I flew up in the air once more and proclaimed, “VICTORY PARTY ON THE LAWN!!” Everyone voiced their agreement.
Chapter 29- You'll Be In My HeartI had to give it to Canterlot High they did throw wicked parties. It was just like from the movie, Vinyl had set up her booth and was blasting some awesome tunes. One thing that I enjoyed immensely was that all my memories were back but I was still retaining the ones that I made here. I smiled as I flexed my new wings and danced with Dash and Twilight in mid-air. I then noticed Sunset dancing her own jig and zipped down behind her and grabbed her hands. She looked up at me with a smile as she engulfed herself in magic and levitated herself. We both joined hands and began to dance in tune with the music in the sky as the girls and a few spectators cheered us on. I then tipped her back and grinned at her which she returned. We both landed as Photo Finish asked for another “magical” group photo. I stood aside only to get pulled in by Sunset and the girls as we all placed our arms on all of our shoulders as the camera’s flash went off. I turned form the group and noticed Chrysalis glaring at us all. I looked to the side and grabbed a cupcake off a table and approached her. She glanced at my hand as I offered it to her, “Here.” She reluctantly took it as the girl’s nodded in what I assumed was respect for my kind action. Gilda approached me as I tilted my head, “What made you come to our aid anyway?” Gilda cast a glare at Chrysalis, “She booted us off the payroll so I thought we out to settle the score. Plus I gotta give ya props dude, what you did took guts.” She raised her fist which I bumped, “Rock on G.” * The party winded down and Twilight had long removed the element and the girls were giving me their goodbyes. Applejack tilted her hat at me, “Don’t go fergettin us now.” I shook my head as we all group hugged, “Never in my life.” I turned to the statue then looked at Sunset, “You coming?” Sunset took a step back and looked away ashamed, “I-“ I smiled, “She worries about you. She still cares for you as well.” Sunset blinked in surprise, “How do you?” I tapped my head with my finger as I extended my hand, “Come on, I’ll be right beside you.” Sunset froze but then noticed something. * Umbra ushered her toward the statue as he leaned against it with a happy smile. * Sunset smiled as she took my hand, “Alright I’m with you.” * We exited into the mirror room and Celestia, Luna, and Cadance were there to greet us. Celestia beamed at me and Twilight, “I knew you two could do it!” I smiled as Twilight took note of the real me, “So that’s what you look like outside of that world.” I nodded with a smirk, “Disappointed?” I then looked at Celestia, “There’s somepony here who wants to talk to you.” I stepped aside as Sunset walked forward with her head low much to the collective surprise of the three Princesses. Sunset looked with tears at Celestia, “Princess I am so sorry…for everything I did and said. I understand now that I was not ready in the slightest and needed more time. The one thing I was lacking was what Twilight had all along; I now understand that as well. But you have every right not to forgive me.” Celestia approached her ex-student and nuzzled her, “No more tears Sunset Shimmer, I am just so relieved that you’re here safe and sound.” I smiled as Twilight began to tear up. Celestia stood tall as she addressed me, “Protector, your task is completed. Now your life can continue, but be warned that many who know of The Algorithm will most likely pursue it. Are you ready to return home.” I shook my head as I gazed at the saddened Sunset, “No.” Cadance smiled warmly, “It seems Sunset has discovered two powerful magic’s during her time there.” Celestia glanced at Sunset and I, “Is this true?” We both responded, “Yes.” Luna smiled at the response and spoke for her sister, “You may spend the night here to replenish your strength. But I am afraid you must leave in the morning.” I nodded, “alright.” Sunset, Twilight, and I both walked down the hall to our bedrooms with smiles on our faces. * I awoke early and walked to Sunset’s room. I opened the door and silently stepped inside. Sunset sat with her back to me as I entered the chambers she had been given. She was looking in her mirror gazing at the picture of the two of us at the fireworks smiling. I looked to the side and approached her. She turned to look at me, “Scribe.” I smiled at her, “Hey.” She soon broke down and threw her front legs around my neck as I was forced to my knees. I felt her tears and hugged her close. She looked at me with watery eyes, “Please don’t leave.” I looked down sadly but smiled as I wiped a tear from her face, “It’s going to be alright.” Sunset shook her head, “No it won’t…I just don’t want you to forget about us…about me,” she gazed down at the floor refusing to meet my eyes. I crooked a finger under her chin and raised her saddened face to look at me, “Sunset Shimmer look at me. I will never forget you, don’t ever think that. You’re too strong and beautiful to be forgotten,” I smiled, “plus how could I ever forget your warm eyes and loving spirit.” Sunset smiled lovingly at me as we hugged once more, “I’ll never forget you Scribe, thank you for everything you’ve done. But can I ask one thing?” I looked at her lovingly as well, “Sure.” Sunset bit her lip, “Could you tell me…your real name?” I nodded, “Of course.” I leaned to her ear and whispered my first and last name which she smiled at. She half grinned, “Your last name is spelt-“ I nodded, “Like the color, yeah.” Sunset then allowed me to stand as I looked down at her, “I was right, you look cute as a pony.” She blushed but stepped forward, “Let me come with you.” I shook my head, “No, your place is here. Besides I’ll always be with you, no matter what happens, my little ray of sunshine.” Sunset became touched at that as I turned and walked in silence to the princesses and my way home. * Sunset entered the mirror chamber and gazed at Twilight and Celestia. Celestia gestured to the mirror, “He told us that it will only allow one more use before shutting…permanently. I personally think it is for the best.” Sunset approached the mirror but Twilight stopped her, “Sunset, you could always stay here. After all I really think my friends would love to meet you.” Sunset smiled, “Thank you Twilight. But my place isn’t here anymore, I ruined that long ago. Besides I have friends over there that will be missing me. Plus exams are approaching and I want to keep my grades up.” Celestia nodded, “If that is what you wish. But know you shall always be welcomed back here.” Sunset hugged both Twilight and Celestia, “Thank you. Be seeing you.” She saluted before entering the mirror for the return trip.
Chapter 30- FinaleThe Spring Spring break was upon Canterlot High and all of the girls were chatting about what the activities they were all going to do were. Sunset suggested they go to the beach first thing which they all agreed. Upon exiting school they all froze when they noticed two things. Twilight was leaning against the statue smiling and Cryptic Scribe was sitting on the pedestal itself. Seeing both of their friends brought smiles to their faces. In Sunset’s case it brought a smile and tears to her eyes. Scribe jumped down as she ran to meet him and they embraced in a hug. * She stared at my smiling face, “How did…why did.” I shushed her, “Protector of The Algorithm remember? I can do a lot of things, with Celestia’s say so of course.” Twilight nodded, “The portal can now only open on the first of a new month, then once more at the end.” Sunset thought on this, “That actually is a pretty good decision. But what if-“ Twilight placed a hand on my shoulder, “Myself and the Princesses can contact him in the event something goes wrong.” I grinned as I examined my finger nails, “Plus I might have added an extra feature to the portal for people that go onto the Equestrian side.” Sunset was alight with glee, “You mean?” I nodded, “I make a damn good looking pegasus.” She thought for a second, “Twilight what time was it when you both came through just now?” Twilight thought on the question, “Almost sunrise, why?” Sunset grabbed my arm, “Come on you!” I yelled over my shoulder, “Don’t wait up!” Rarity yelled after us, “Show her a good time!” Pinkie Pie yelled, “Come back quick!” Rainbow nodded, “Enjoy!” Fluttershy grinned, “I’m so happy that their together again.” Applejack waved to me, “GO get her lover boy!” We then entered the portal. * The park in the crystal empire was darkened but was steadily getting brighter. Two ponies sat on a bench and watched the horizon. One was a unicorn, the other a pegasus. Nearby a pony sketch artist decided to use the two as his models. He then sketched the happy scene that followed when the sun cast it's light upon both of them. Author's Note Well it was a long one but it's all ended. Now a few things. Yes i am aware that Scribe might fall into a self insert trope but the thing of it is, the stuff that was said about his school life and other things...were true. Yeah...thing is i didn't write it in for pathos i wrote it in for story purposes and the pre-readers i sent it through, some who have even SEEN the movie enjoyed it. Plus one stated a fact that i'm glad he picked up on, Scribe was A main character but he's just along for the ride. I wrote him like that cause that's what he is, a dude who's thrust into a power struggle and reacts to situations as someone in his position would. Plus i went with, "What would i do in this situation?", and surprisingly if the situation presented itself, i would do those things. It's the kind of man i am! Hope you all enjoyed, now back to working on more!!! GERONIMO!!!!
ProlougeThe day itself was fairly hot, not scorching more like humid but I still had a layer of sweat. It might have had something to do with the fact I was wearing a black t-shirt and black sweat pants, but I didn’t care in the slightest. I reached up and scratched my shortened brown hair, I didn’t mind the fact that it had been shaved a few days ago but it was just so tedious to sit in the barber’s chair all the time. Regardless of this I was in a pretty chipper mood as I chatted with my friend on the phone of movies long seen and grandeur greatly exaggerated when he turned the subject to a more personal one. He casually asked, “So how’s the writing coming along dude?” I smiled brightly, “Pretty good! I mean all things considered after we saw EQG and the credits rolled, the ideas just FLEW into my mind man.” He laughed on the other end, “No doubt, so what have you got planned?” I then straightened my black framed rectangular lensed glasses as my dark brown eyes gleamed with wonder, “Oh it’s gonna be a good one, an epic tale to shake the AGES!!!”, I exaggerated the last word with emphasis in a dramatic fashion. He laughed once more, “Well I look forward to reading it, have fun!” * My house was indeed a welcome sight; I was currently renting out a basement suite that must have been built out of spite because it had a small living room big enough for walking around, my couch and TV. It also had my room, the one bathroom, and the kitchen. It was crap but it was my crap, and yet I still yearned for a bigger place. I briskly strolled into my room and snatched my laptop from its resting place atop the built in shelf above my bed. I then plopped down on my bed as I booted it up; I was silent as it went through its usual sequence. Soon my password was typed and my Word program opened, I sat in silence once more but with slight frustration. I then typed the words I spoke in annoyance, “I. Don’t. Know. What. The. F&^k. To. WRITE!” I must have lost track of time when I was sitting and thinking. As far as I remembered I had sat down no sooner than thirty minutes ago when in fact it had been four hours, my digital clock read nine-thirty at night. The yawn that escaped my lips was a big one and before I knew it I had fallen asleep. The events that soon followed were trippy to say the least; I was sound asleep when I began to hear a voice that sounded as if it were giving me directions on something. For reasons beyond my control my eyes snapped open and my body began to move on its own. The sequence of events was best described as me sitting and watching a really inceptive film. The program I opened first was the Paint program which upon it opening I began to place circles and lines in great abundance in an odd sequence of varying sizes and lengths. Next I began to insert series of letters of varying from multiple language and upper/ lower cases. When I finished my head throbbed massively which caused me to yelp in pain when my hand found my forehead. I glanced at the odd, almost otherworldly formula before me on the browser. I ran to my living room and plugged my comp. into the printer and printed the formula out. My gaze was of utter confusion, “What the hell is this?” Another yawn escaped me as I walked back to my room and placed the sheet of paper on my bedside table. The matter was decided to be out on the back burner in favor of my rest, soon the sandman claimed another victim and I was out like a light. Now normally not many things short of my alarm and really loud noises awaken me but fate must have said wake the hell up ya scrub! My eyes slowly drifted open only to witness a dark shape looming over me. I stifled a scream and on instinct kicked at the shape which let out a female grunt. The stranger stood and I noticed she had the paper in her mouth for some reason. I yelled out, “That’s mine!” The stranger merely scoffed and ran out of my room with me hot on her heels. I turned my head and grabbed one of my work boots which I then hurled at her. The boot smacked into her head and she whipped around…and shot me. But not with bullets but some sort of green energy form her head. I was pinned against the far wall as I smacked myself for not seeing the signs. She ran on all fours and shot energy beams from her head, she was either a pony or some form of X-Men Cyclops dog. The stranger levitated the paper from her mouth and soon laughed, “The Magic Algorithm came to such a lowly creature, truly humourless indeed!” I blinked in confusion, “The magic what now? Wait a second I recognize that two toned voice anywhere.” The stranger threw back her hood, “It seems my reputation precedes me, even on other worlds as well!” My body burned to move, “Alright Queenie, what’s your game?!” Chrysalis tutted me in a scolding manner, “Now, now, that would ruin the surprise”, She then smiled evilly, “And the surprise is always the best part.” All of a sudden her being began to ripple and her magic waned, “Well it seems our meeting is adjourned,” before she vanished she snickered, “Be seeing you!” Her magic waned just enough for me to shoot my hand out and grasp at her neck, but instead I grabbed cool metal and yanked on reflex. She then blasted me into my couch which flipped over me. What I held in my hand was a gold disk inscribed with ruby like diamonds and nonsensical runes. I blinked many times in further confusion, I then screamed in pent up fright and anger at being stolen from. * The officer just stared at me, “We’ll look into this sir and have a safe night. I wearily nodded, “Thanks.” I shut the door and sighed in frustration, I had called the cops when daybreak came and yet I still couldn’t believe it myself. The rational mindset said it wasn’t possible where as my other mindset was whooping with glee at the proof that there was in fact an EQUESTRIA! But one question ate away at me. Why did Queen Bitch want that piece of paper? The couch was still tipped over in the living room so I made my way over to it to pick it up. I then felt a static shock jump to my finger and I yelped in surprise, crackling was then emanating from the very carpet I stood upon and it traveled into the air around me. I was shocked several times with small bolts by the time the light came. At first it was in my peripheral vision and then it stretched farther into my vision much to my surprise and fear. Soon the white consumed the area and it was effectively blotted out of existence. I was immediately blinded upon a massive flash. A couple of second passed as stars danced in my eyes but they quickly vanished. I looked around quickly upon regaining my sight and widened my eyes in wonder and utter fascination. I was standing in a large room made of crystal and it was adorned with the possessions and decor of royalty. I smiled immediately upon realizing where I was, The Crystal Empire BABY! I whooped in exhilaration and was preparing to gaze out the nearest window when the sound of a throat being cleared caught my attention. My head turned slowly to behold the three Alicorn Princesses respectively, the ground rushed up fast as I dropped to one knee. My tone was respectful and full of a twinge of happiness, "Your Highness's." All three smiled at my gesture and spoke as one, "Rise." I quickly spoke, “May I say it’s a freaking honor to be here I mean of course it’s an honor but it’s just SO exciting and…I’m being a bit of a weirdo aren’t I?” Cadance giggled, “Just a tad.” I smiled at my success at making the pony princess laugh. Celestia cleared her throat, “i assume you know why you’re here?” My smile was still present, “Was it because I was robbed by a Changeling Queen who stole a piece of paper with a weird ass bunch of symbols and circles with lines on it?” Luna blinked, “Exactly.” Celestia approached me with her wings outstretched, “That bunch of “weird ass symbols” as you call it is a powerful scripture known as The Magic Algorithm.” I blinked, “Magic what now?” Celestia sighed and continued, “I best start at the beginning. Several days ago a break in at the Canterlot archives was reported and only two things were stolen which were ancient scriptures of the most ancient and primal of magic.” I nodded in interest as I took a seat on a stair behind me, “Go on.” Celestia paced as she continued her tale, “Well you see one scroll contained the ancient and complex instructions on how to conduct trans-dimensional magic-“ I cut her off there, “WAIT! You actually have dimensional magic?!” Luna nodded, “Not much, it still alludes myself and my sisters knowledge but we have mastered it to a minor degree.” Cadance nodded as I took notice for the first time that she and the other princesses seemed drained, “It’s what we used to bring you here after all.” Celestia nodded, “Precisely, but you see we could not appear to you on your world to relay what I am about to tell you for its most difficult to stay on an alternate plain for a prolonged period of time unless we were properly equipped. Since we weren’t we would have been ejected after five minutes of being there.” Something clicked in my head, “You said properly equipped? What about this thing?” I produced the amulet which was accompanied by gasps as the celestial princess levitated it in front of her, “A temporal anchor, I should have known.” I leaned back, “I assume that prolongs the time one can spend in alternate realities when using the spell right?” Celestia nodded, “Yes, by an hour in fact. It seems she might have anticipated it would take her time to find you and prepared this in advance.” I then nodded slowly, “Okay, now can I please get some clarity as to why I was robbed by a shape shifter?” Celestia nodded, “Of course, you see the second scroll contained the Algorithm which in itself is QUITE powerful. In the past my oldest friend Starswirl the Bearded wished to fully understand magic down to its most rudimentary foundations and beyond and so one day he showed me The Magic Algorithm. It was a formula of his creation that when decoded properly and executed can break down any and every form of magic down to its foundations; the user could then reshape and completely manipulate any magic at their leisure.” My eyes were the size of dinner saucers, “And I hope there is a fail safe.” Luna nodded, “It activates only when a pony of corrupt mind and dark heart opens the scroll, The Algorithm would then spirit itself far away from Equestria to a safer place. Whoever came into possession of it would then be its protector until the end of their days as Starswirl once was.” Cadance nodded somberly, “And now Chrysalis seeks to decode it and harness its might.” I scratched the back of my head, “Dang.” Luna’s gaze fixed upon me, “Dang indeed.” Celestia turned fully to me, “Which now brings us to the reason we have summoned you here. I have reason to believe that Chrysalis plans to use The Algorithm upon The Crystal Mirror in an effort to open portals to other worlds and conquer them.” I stood up slowly and spoke slowly in shock, “The Crystal Mirror…” I slowly turned my head and beheld the very mirror in question, “That’s the-“ Cadance nodded, “Yes.” I then pointed at it in disbelief, “And it leads to-“ Celestia gave a small smile, “It does.” My face lit up as I placed my hand upon it and it sunk through, “Fantastic!” Celestia pulled my hand out and turned me to face her, “Your mission as protector of The Algorithm is to pursue Chrysalis and return with The Algorithm safely.” My excitement vanished immediately and it was noted by the others, “B-but, this is happening so fast. I can’t do it, why not send Twilight she has experience over there!” Celestia gave a comforting smile, “She does and she is awaiting your arrival, all you have to do is step through. She will help you as best as she can, I have faith in both of you.” The lump in my throat was swallowed down as I turned to face the cold glass surface, “So that’s all I have to do and all before the portal closes for thirty moons, roger." Luna and Cadance shuffled nervously which caused my voice to waver, “What?” Celestia looked to the side, “The portal is already closing.” My voice then raised several octaves, “WHAT!?” Celestia glanced at the mirror, “This is its last night, but have no fear. Once you and Twilight retrieve The Algorithm you’ll be able to return.” I blinked, “Why do you say that?” Celestia gave a small smile, “Only the protector possesses the ability to read and ergo decipher it.” My body fully faced the alicorn, “Does Chrysalis know of this?” Celestia shook her head, “Thankfully no, so you’ll have a chance. But now I must inform you of two things before you depart.” I nodded slowly as I leaned against the frame for support, “Alright.” Celestia inhaled, “No…body over there must know of your mission, they have already been through a crisis that our realm has caused.” I nodded because I knew what and whom she meant. Celestia got closer, “That includes Twilight’s friends, I do not want any…body to be hurt because of us.” I nodded once more, “Alright.” Celestia came to her final stipulation, “Which is why you’ll understand I must take all the knowledge you possess of our realm and all things you know.” I backed up, “You’re taking my memories!?” Celestia placed a hoof upon my shoulder, “Only those of us and my subjects. It’s to ensure you don’t slip up by accident, last thing you need is to cause a panic with your knowledge or worse.” My gaze looked to the side, “Too much knowledge is a dangerous thing.” Celestia nodded but then stood to her full height and addressed me in a regal tone, “You understand your mission as Protector of The Algorithm?” I kneeled down, “I will not fail you Princess.” Celestia bent her head down as her horn touched my head, “The knowledge that has been yours since after your birth and knowledge of your mission and myself is what you shall keep with you.” I quietly spoke, “What about my name? I can’t use it over there I’ll stick out like a sore thumb.” Celestia’s horn flared as I felt a buzzing in my head, “Get creative.” I then became light headed as I stumbled backwards through air and soon I was spinning in a massive vortex of rainbow light.
Chapter 2- Day 1The hours that followed were by far my worst nightmare taken form. Not only did I not know anyone at the school aside from Twilight and that Shimmer girl I smacked into, but I was stuck in the horrors of high school once more. Let’s just say for all intents and purposes I didn’t have the most…thrilling experiences of my life at the establishment I enrolled in. To this day it still left a very bad taste in my mouth any time I thought back on those days. Currently I was stuck in math class staring at work I had done before and robotically wrote down the answers like an actor who rehearsed his part for years. Upon the assignment of the day’s completion I reluctantly stood and handed in the sheet, the amount of eyes on me made me want to turn invisible. One thing you never want to do if you want a decent reputation in the school society is to come off as a know it all or nerd, unfortunately I made that mistake already and it seemed to repeat itself. The teacher who possessed brown skin, a dark tweed suit and brown hair spiked downward smiled, “Impressive Mister Scribe,” he produced a pocket watch with an hourglass on it, “AND twenty minutes before the end of class no less. If you’re trying to get in my good books you’re doing a good job of it.” I then chuckled halfheartedly, “Yeah…of course.” I slowly took my seat and smacked my forehead on the desk in anguish, god what else could happen? I felt someone tap me on the shoulder causing me to look up and turn around. The girl seated directly behind me had rainbow hair that was long yet had a tomboyish feel to it and cyan skin, don’t see that every day. Her maroon eyes were focused upon me as I took in the rest of her. She wore blue boots that looked like they were stretched out sneakers with what I could guess rainbow socks of equal length due to them poking just above the top of the boots. She wore a violet skirt with a thick white line on the left and right side, underneath were black shorts, rainbow sweatbands also seemed to adorn her wrists. On her torso was a white T-shirt that possessed a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt on the chest, over that was a dark blue coat of which the sleeves covered her biceps. The girl leaned forward, “Hey…uh, Scribe right?” I nodded slowly which brought a small smile to her face, “Could you give me a hand with these problems?” My answer came in the form of me walking over to her side with no objections from the teacher, “So which ones do you need help with?” The girl sheepishly pointed to her blank page, “Hehe, all of them?” I rolled my eyes, “Seriously?” The girl leaned back, “Math’s not my strong suite.” “Clearly,” I think the comment came out a tad more sarcastic than I intended earning me a dirty look from her. I quickly apologized and began to offer as much of my assistance as I could. Soon the clock had ticked down to two minutes before next bell and the girl’s problems got to the halfway mark. The bell soon rang to herald the end of class which I greatly took advantage of and rushed out the door. However I was snagged by the rainbow haired girl with ease upon crossing the threshold. She chuckled in amusement, “What’s the rush? You late or something?” I became flustered as I pulled away, “Yes, I’m kind of new and don’t want to make a bad impression.” The girl laughed and raised her hand, “Alright, no need to blow a vein or anything. By the way thanks for the help, names Rainbow Dash.” *Odd name, odd girl*, I reached out and shook her hand, “Cryptic Scribe, nice to meet you Rainbow Dash.” Dash had a grip like a karate master, “So new guy, if you ever want someone to hang with just look me up.” I let go of her hand and shook it a few times, “But I barely know you.” Dash smiled, “Yeah I know, but you seem like a cool guy. Plus I sort of owe you from Math Class and rest assured, Rainbow Dash always pays back her debts.” I nodded slightly and darted my eyes to the side, “Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.” I was soon sprinting down the hall toward…SWEET, Home Ec! * Rainbow Dash nodded after the new guy, “Hm, seems cool. But something’s off about him.” All of a sudden a pair of hands covered her eyes and a familiar voice was heard, “Guess who?” A big smile stretched across the rainbow haired girl, “Twilight!?” Rainbow turned around and hugged her friend, “Oh man we missed you!” Twilight smiled, “I missed you all too.” Rainbow stepped back though, “Wait a minute, is there something bad going down? Do you need our help again like with-“ Twilight cut her off, “NO! No! I just wanted to come back for a prolonged visit. By the way how much time has passed here?” Rainbow smiled, “The new school year just started, you came just in time.” Twilight exhaled, “That’s a relief.” Rainbow Dash snapped her fingers in realization, “Oh! By the way, Sunset’s doing fine…I think.” Twilight tilted her head, “You think?” Rainbow nodded slowly then glanced around, “Don’t tell her I told you this, but she’s been a little distant lately. Not that it’s a bad thing she still talks and hangs out with us. It’s just that when she’s silent or alone she’s sort of there but at the same time she’s not. We’re all worried about her.” Twilight nodded, “Well it makes sense. She’s probably still a little shaken up after the whole ordeal at the Fall Formal, something like that won’t go away overnight.” Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, everyone else is still giving her a good berth when she walks by and staring at her like she could go all…”, she then made a scary face, “…again.” Twilight looked a tad hurt at that for Sunset’s current predicament, “I understand, what occurred that night was devastating for everyone and not many would forgive so easily. One must earn the trust and respect of those they have wronged, its harsh, but we’ll help her where we can.” Rainbow placed her arm around Twilight and began to escort her down the hallway, “Of course we will! What kind of-“ Umbra almost walked into both of the girls, “Oh, scuse me ladies.” Twilight followed his exit, “Who’s that?” Rainbow grumbled, “Umbra Glare, he transferred in about a month before school started. He pretty much thinks he’s a big shot.” Twilight grinned, “He beat you didn’t he?” Rainbow looked like she was about to pull her hair out, “At track and field no less! Man I wish I had those wings again so I could whoop him in a rematch.” Twilight laughed, “Yeah, but wouldn’t that be an unfair advantage?” Rainbow huffed in annoyance, “Yeah I suppose your right.” Twilight’s eyes widened as a familiar figure rounded the corner. The boy was about the same age as Twilight with pale, light grayish amber skin and had spiked back two toned sapphire blue hair. His clothes consisted of a pair of jeans, black sneakers, a white T-shirt with a large blue shield with a yellow lightning bolt in the center in plain view in the center. Over that he wore a black jacket with one horizontal white line atop a red one going from the back all the way around both sleeves. He noticed Twilight and approached, “Hey, long time no see.” Twilight blushed a tad, “Hi Flash, how are things going here?” Flash Sentry shrugged, “Can’t complain, it’s been pretty boring here without you though.” Rainbow turned her head and mock gagged which Flash laughed at. Flash then bowed, “Your highness I am honored to be in your presence.” Twilight looked from side to side as other students did the same before going about their business, “Hey there’s no need for that! I’m just a regular girl right now, nothing else.” Flash shook his head, “That’s not true. You’re a LEGEND!” Twilight blinked, “I am?” Flash gestured to a picture in a nearby case that depicted all six friends in their dresses sporting their pony ears with their long pony tail extended hair, “You ALL are, you saved us all and brought Sunset down to Earth.” Twilight nodded at the last part, “Has she talked to you at all?” Flash nodded with a slightly worried expression, “Every now and then. Thing is I have forgiven her but I just think she hasn't forgiven herself yet.” * I sat in Home Economics class with a grin, out of all the courses at my old school I EXCELLED in this one most of all. My grandmother always said I had a knack for cooking and boy did I. Pretty soon the other students filed in and my eyes widened in surprise, that girl Sunset Shimmer walked in with two other girls at either side of her. One pretty much was all pink, especially her hair which resembled cotton candy. Her blue eyes darted around in excitement; she wore a harlequin purple dress with a white top that had a pink heart on it. Over that was a light teal jacket with a dark blue bracelet on her left wrists and a pink one on her right. Her boots were a bright blue with a single small pink bow on the tops, on left side of her skirt was a symbol of three balloons, two blue and the middle yellow. She noticed me and she took a seat beside me. She was all smiles, “Hiya!” I smiled in returned, “Hi.” Sunset Shimmer sat across from me in silence as the second girl sat down beside her. This one I found was quite cute, her skin was a light shade of orange and she was blonde as well. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and atop her head was a brown Stetson. Her shirt was white with a green western vest like design for the torso. She also had a brown belt with an apple belt buckle that held her jean skirt in place. Brown cowboy boots was her foot wear giving her an even more country feel, on both were the same symbol of a trio of shiny red apples. Sunset then broke the silence, “This was the guy I was telling you about.” The pink girl extended her hand which I shook, “Names Pinkie Pie, head of the party planning committee here at the school. It’s nice to meet you Cryptic.” I forced a smile, “Thanks, nice to meet you too Pinkie.” Pinkie pointed at the cowgirl, “And that’s Applejack.” Applejack extended her hand as well which I shook and immediately regretted, “Nice to meet YIII!!!” A cracking was heard in my hand as I pulled it back, “Jeez, you got a grip.” Applejack chuckled, “Sorry partner, ah sometimes ferget my own strength.” I wringed my hand, “No worries, I think it’s still working.” Sunset then reached into her coat pocket and handed me back the lead pencil I had been missing, “Here, you dropped this.” I smiled as I took it, “Thanks.” Soon the teacher entered and class began. We all were split into groups of four and you can guess who I was partnered with, the dish we had to make was a cheesecake. We all took different jobs; Pinkie and Sunset were on preparing and baking duty while Applejack and I were on dish duty. Everything was running quiet smoothly until we reached a halt. Applejack walked over leaving me to do the rest of the dishes, I then heard a bit of a squabble with my fellow partners. I looked over their shoulders, “What’s up?” Applejack glanced at me for a second, “We’re trying to figure out whether or not the cakes done.” Sunset rubbed her temples, “I’ve already said we could have just used the internal thermometer to check but we just HAD to lend it to Trixie’s group didn’t we?” Pinkie Pie pointed at her, “Hey she was done before we were and it was a nice gesture.” As the girls bickered I opened a drawer and produced a butter knife. With the straightest face I could muster I stabbed the knife into the center of the cake surprising and effectively silencing the arguers. With a calm expression I yanked the knife out and checked the blade, a few specks of mix stuck to the cool blade. I then placed the knife in the sink, “Five more minutes ought to do the trick.” Sunset stuck the cake into the oven as Pinkie Pie confusedly asked, “How did you?” I merely replied, “It’s an archaic method but it’s still effective, stick a knife cleanly in and pull it out. If some mix is stuck to it it’s not ready yet.” Pinkie Pie produced a notepad and quickly wrote it down, “Neat!” I shook my head with a smile. Soon the bell rang and we were dismissed for lunch.
Chapter 15- Among Snow and IceAfter a rough night we all awoke to the weirdest thing ever, a snow day during fall. Dash had convinced the girls to stay overnight so that way we wouldn't be taken by surprise again. I awoke first to find that they had reverted to normal and upon noticing snow I roused the rest of them from their slumber. To say the least we were excited and immediately went to grab winter coats. I walked out with a decently manly black coat with white lightning bolts on the sleeves. We all smiled in unison as we ventured out into the cold air. Upon venturing toward the school we discovered that it was closed for the day due to the snow. Now one thing came to our minds, a bunch of teen friends and a closed school during a snowfall. We all yelled in unison as we raised our arms, “SNOW DAY!!!!” * On the sports field we began to get to work on our merriment. Pinkie was attempting to build the largest snow man known to humankind while I and Twilight were locked in a snowball war with the remaining girls. I popped my head up and got beaned immediately. Twilight was panting with exhaustion, “What’s our status?” I wiped the frost from my face, “Applejack’s holding a firm line and Rainbow’s looking for an opening.” Twilight nodded, “Fluttershy and Sunset?” I snickered, “Supplying the munitions.” Twilight nodded having a plan already formulated, “Alright. Scribe you rush left an I’ll take them by surprise.” I rolled my eyes, “Great, I’m the bait.” I stood up and began to rush to the left as I knocked AJ’s hat from her head, “Well miss I didn’t know you could tip your hat to me.” Applejack stood up and began to hurl more ammo at me as Rainbow did the same. I noticed Twilight come out from behind our fortification and hurl a series of snow balls at her exposed targets. Both girls had a hard time multitasking between the two of us. Twilight continued her endless assault as I leapt of their wall and snatched a few snowballs and attacked from behind. Unprepared for the assault the girls put up a decent fight but eventually yelled out their surrender. Soon we were all dusting off as we beheld Pinkie’s snowman in awe. Pinkie smiled in pride, “Told ya I could do it.” I nodded with my mouth agape, “I don’t believe it.” Sunset smiled, “Nice job Pinkie.” I glanced to my side and noticed a shape in the window and narrowed my eyes. Sunset turned to the group and informed us she had to go get something. We nodded as she left, Pinkie then decided to draft us to assist in building a snow town. I however declined for the time being out of the paranoid feeling that we were being watched and I had a pretty good idea by whom. I turned on my heel and left the area. After a good few minutes I reached the far side of the school and found Sunset staring at the school statue in an almost longing and somewhat distant expression. I hid in a nook and watched her. * Sunset pulled her winter coat tightly around herself as she stared at the school statue which acted as the schools symbol and portal back to Equestria. She smiled sadly as she leaned against it and stared at the school. * I lingered nearby watching Sunset as she seemed to look off into space. I had a feeling we weren’t the only ones out here. * Sunset turned to the statue and softly sang to herself, “You were once my one companion, you were all that mattered. You were once a friend and teacher, then my world was shattered. * I raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What is she talking about?” * Sunset began to calmly walk in the snow, “Wishing you were somehow here again, wishing you were somehow near. Sometimes it seemed if I just dreamed, somehow you would be here.” Sunset then sat upon the stairs and looked to the heavens, “Wishing I could hear your voice again knowing that I never would. Dreaming of you helped me to do all that you dreamed I could.” * I was now intrigued, “WHO is she talking about?” * Sunset then stood and gazed at the school building as a whole, “Hourly bells and sculpted equines, cold and monumental. Seem for me the wrong companions, you were warm and gentle.” Sunset then began to tear up as she turned to the statue once more and sang louder, “Too many years fighting back tears, why can't this curse just die!” She then dropped to her knees in anguish, “Wishing you were somehow here again knowing I must say goodbye,” she then began to almost beseech the statue, “Try to forgive, teach me to live. Give me the strength to try! Sunset then shuffled over to the statue in tears, “No more memories, no more silent tears no more gazing across the wasted years! Help me say goodbye! She then sniffled as she fell to her hands in defeat and pleaded to the relic in utter sadness, “Help me say goodbye…” * I felt tears beginning to form. Beneath Sunset’s usual demeanor, she was in pain. I ventured from my hiding place to comfort the sad girl, but I froze when I began to hear a haunting voice on the air that sounded melodic and exactly like the principal’s voice. * ”Wandering pony so lost, so helpless. Yearning for my guidance.” Sunset looked up in shock and curiosity as tears stained her face, “Teacher or villain, friend or foe. Who is that there staring?” “Have you forgotten your teacher?” Sunset slowly stood, “No, never.” “To long you’ve wandered alone, far from my mentoring gaze.” Sunset looked away in suspicion, “Wildly my mind beats against you-“ “You resist.” Then both voice proclaimed, “YET YOUR/MY SOUL OBEYS!!” * I narrowed my eyes as I noticed a faint trace of crimson just out of view upon the statue. My eyes widened in horror as I rushed forward as the voice began to almost compel Sunset forward. * The voice spoke in an enticing manner, “Prodigal student, you denied me turning from your glory. Prodigal student do not shun me, come to your beloved teacher.” Umbra then emerged from behind the horse atop the statue’s pedestal with his eyes a pair of icy blue rings on black sclera and spoke in his regular voice but with an almost hypnotic tone, “I am your beloved teacher, come to me my prodigal student.” Sunset’s pupils vanished as a complacent expression appeared on her face which brought an evil grin to Umbra’s face, “I am your beloved teacher, come to me-“ * I then threw an ice ball directly at Umbra’s face as I grabbed Sunset by the shoulder, “Sunset snap out of it!!” She turned to me and a shocked expression appeared as her freaky eyes returned to normal, “Scribe?” I turned her to reveal her “Teacher”, “Sunset whatever you hear, whatever you believe. This guy, this THING is not who you think he is!” Sunset glared at Umbra who then fixed me with a glare that bore holes through me, “You insufferable brat! Why is it that you and those six girls have to interfere?!” I stood in front of Sunset, “Because you’re not going to have her, she’s our friend. And like any good friends we will protect her from monsters like you!” Umbra gave an animalistic growl, “Choose your next words wisely!” I pointed at him, “Screw you and whatever horse you rode in on!” Umbra leapt from the statue and before I could blink he delivered a kick that felt like a freight train into my gut and I dropped like a stone, “GUH!” Umbra planted his heel on my chest with a cold glare, “I’m going to enjoy this.” Sunset then yelled out in anger and with a pleading tone, “STOP!” Umbra glanced at her, “Why?” Sunset pleaded desperately to whatever Umbra might have that could be an emotion, “Not like this, please.” Umbra glared at me one last time, “Fine.” Umbra backed away as Sunset helped me to my feet and guided me away. * We rounded the corner back to the sports field and the girls were immediately upon us. I spoke up as I regained my footing, “It was-“ A sharp whistle tore through the air as we turned to face an enraged Umbra, “One thing in life. One thing is all I want and yet you deny me still.” Dash rushed him only for Umbra to grab her arm and flip her hard onto her back, “The kid gloves are off now. Now,” he cracked his neck, “I’m going to take what is mine.” Twilight passed me her bag as the girls walked in front of Sunset, “Not while I’m still standing.” Umbra uttered not a word and closed the distance before I could blink. He grabbed Twilight by her jacket and hurled her aside. Applejack went to punch him only for Umbra to catch her fist in mid-flight. He then sharply turned her around and booted her in the back and onto the ground. He merely glared at Fluttershy who fell over in fear. Pinkie on the other hand pulled out a red strap and tied it around her forehead. She then struck many fighting poses and ended on a crane style stance. Pinkie then yelled, “YOU SHALL NOT PASS!” Umbra just pointed at her and she was hurled into her snowman by an invisible force, “And dealt with.” He then advanced on Sunset but I stepped in front, “Back off.” Umbra glanced at Sunset then at me, “She saved you earlier due to me being generous. But now that is irrelevant, I think I’ll break you then take the girl.” I pulled of my coat, “Bring it on.” Umbra cracked his knuckles but paused; “Hold on,” he then booted Rarity in the stomach because she had been sneaking up from behind him as she collapsed, “Much better.” I immediately rushed the bastard. * Sunset watched as Scribe went to punch the boy who merely caught his fist, “Impressive.” He then kicked Scribe brutally in the chest and threw him to the ground, “Stay down.” Scribe spat on the ground, “No.” Umbra narrowed his eyes as he approached and booted him in the side causing Scribe to roll in pain, “Ever since day one i have been trying to be patient,” he kicked Scribe harder, “Trying to be a nice guy, but no!” Scribe got to his feet and delivered some sweet chin music to the villain. Umbra stumbled as Scribe tackled him to the ground. * I stared into his eyes, “You’ll never win.” Umbra’s eyes changed immediately taking me off guard, “Let’s test that.” He then grabbed my neck and hoisted me off the ground, “I’m ending this now! The universe will be mine!” I kicked him square in the gut and he dropped me as I broke off a piece of an ice tree Pinkie made, “NOT TODAY!” I then broke it right on his face as he fell onto his back. I stood up and coughed in pain as I collected my coat. Umbra went to stand but stopped when he noticed that he was surrounded, “Fine. You win this day as well. But mark my words and mark them well, Sunset and the element will be mine, very soon.” Umbra transformed and spread his wings, “Until then, enjoy tomorrow’s dance.” Umbra then took to the air. We then all collected each other and limped off from the sports field after retrieving Pinkie. We were battered and beaten but not deterred we had to be extra careful now, Umbra was not afraid to attack us in broad day light now. We all agreed that at the Masquerade we would stick together and Spike would keep a firm eye on the Element of Magic.
